Search the Community

I did this story initially on another Forum (now sadly closed) and it has been also posted to the Stories HTML section. So if you have already read it i apoligise. This one is joined by another one - seven years apart - in Completed Stoires sevction. Baby Suzy the Super Soaker Now At 25 – More Adult than Teen, still a baby now with loves for both her and Lisa Chapter 1 - Quick Catch Up and A Look Back At Time and a Friday of fun This is a sequel to the first title, Baby Suzy the Super Soaker All Grown Up – College Complica-tions and a New BFF, (see https://d.abdlstories.club/t/baby-suzy-the-super-soaker-all-grown-up-–-college-complications-and-a-new-bff/14752 ) which features a fictional look back at how my life could have been, at the age of 18/19. In this subsequent one, we jump forward to the age of 25. Suzy and Lisa completed a couple college courses in a mixture of subjects in college and university. During this time they experimented further with sex in nappies/spankings, as well Lisa was experimenting in bondage. The have matured in other ways now being able to drive, having lost their v card several times each, Suzy is on the pill and Lisa has an IUD. Theys still enjoy their life as now adult babies as often as they as they can be. They are able to change each others nappies and Lisas mother showed her how to change their own nappies but they still prefer their Mothers work! Yet now they both have someone else… .. Suzy is one year into a relationship with a daddy Dom called Jeff (Jeffrey) who works elsewhere in Dundee, and she is also working on phones at her mother (Orla’s) Doctor. She still works there too but her PCOS was largely gone on route to her menopause. Suzy still lives at her mothers home in her nursery and some days at her Daddys. In essence they are DDLG. Lisa is actually in quite similar life. She works part time (3-4 days to avoid mentally overloading herself – being mildly autistic - as happened sometimes in college) at her fathers Taxi company as despatcher on the phones. She is technically following her Mothers footsteps as she did as similar job there, meeting her partner/husband. Hoverer, she’s six months into a similar Daddy/Baby relationship with a guy who she likes being tied up for placed in nappies (as now pretty much incontinent from seven years of being in nappies during the day) laxative play and sex there too. Her bondage master / Daddy is called Steve who is looking at moving in with Lisa, as he currently lives in Perth with a job that could be done online, and he was born in Dundee. She’s LG with a partner who sometimes switches from Master to Daddy (So DD or Master switch). Both Lisa and Suzy so meet up with their partners every weekend, trying out each others interests… and then some! This story starts on a Friday where both Suzy’s and Lisa (both 25 now) get together for a Friday meeting, this time at Suzy’s home… … After Friday daytime working, Suzy and her mother Orla drove her home. She knew her partner Jeff was there at home (finishing a bit early on Friday) with pm. Lisa/Steve coming after dinner at Lisas place there about 7pm too. “Hello baby” said Jeff as she walked though the door. A family size ready meal of lasagne , tiramisu and plonk for the adults and By Milk for Suzy, had been purchased by Jeff and put into the oven the main part “20 minutes to go Orla” “Thanks for that and giving me a break from cooking” she said back, while baby Suzy changed into something more babyish “How was your day at work?” Jeff asked both the women “Not too bad” they said one after the other “And good to see rest of the family as well as my little Baby Suzy” “Awwwwwwwwwh” they said… Jeff fed Suzy like a baby. After dinner was completed they headed up to the bedroom just as Lisa and Steve arrived, and the two babies and two daddies headed up to Suzy’s nursery and her big bedroom too. “Have you been naughty baby Suzy” Jeff said?? “No I’m the best” “Well that means a preventative spanking might be necessary” . “Okay, Daddy knows best” Suzy said. After ten hand spanks she was a bit read, so Daddy got some lotion and cream and hugs for After care “Such a good , compliant, submissive little one”. “Steve, what are you getting ready for Lisa over there in the big bedroom ??? ” “Restraining her to the bed, suppositories and a remote control vibrator and then wand play…. Do you want to join in?” “Yes maybe after I finish Suzy’s aftercare. “ “Well be giving Lisas little baby Cunny a pounding and fingering afterwards when she’s been put into a new nappy after an hour sitting in her own mess”. Lisa was placed into a new nappy and two suppositories up her bum and a remote control in her cunny before being restrained to the bedframe. “Good little girl Lisa… lie back and take it like a good girl” “Yes daddy” she said. The combination of vibrator, suppositories and made her cum in just a few minutes. After she sat for an hour in a dirty nappy, Steve changed her into a clean one (lying open to allow her Daddy access), lubed her up and pulled the nappy before her daddy played with her clitty, fingered her cunny, before sticking his rock hard dick into her. After Suzy walked into her the room seeing her friend Lisa and Daddy Steve screwing each other, she said “I’ll have what she’s having….” REST OF FUN FRIDAY IN CHAPTER TWO Chapter 2 – rest of a Fun Friday Suzy finished… “I’ve always wanted to say that… but I would love to be tied and forced to mess myself too and a climax or ten! While nappies have never been a punishment or humiliation for me, I believe I’ve earned it after ten of the best from m.y Daddy, now getting tied up and made to mess by Lisas Daddy!” “”Yes that’s great, lie down baby Suzy…” Suzy does as told and says “So why do we all the nappy play so much? I wanted to make the best of her wetting and messing and Lisa was a bedwetter before going full on AB and in nappies at all times. So I guess that one , and the fact you lot know how to make us feel extra special”. Suzy was given two suppositories and a remote control vibrator inside her (not yet on) and she lay back and really enjoyed it. After messing n under six minutes she enjoyed lying back in her messy nappy “Good baby goes poppies now get rewards”. The remote control vibrator was turned on while she was left in her own messes (and had wet) left for an hour. At that point Lisa went through to the room for a spanking by Jeff. As she was enjoying this so much she offered the guy a blow job. “Is that OK Daddy Steve” “Yes if you record it” he said … “OK camera out now! ” “Thanks just I am now work now with Suzy over here getting her ready”. Lisa said “I’m getting to like spanking too, especially with the nappy on? Ten of the best was really the best, which is why I wanted to suck you dry too…. Well my bum feels better given the lotion for aftercare too!” Lisa and Jeff came back through to watch as Suzy got changed into a new nappy “Save you pissing everywhere you filthy baby” before taking the remote control vibe was replaced by his fingers over her clitty before fingering her cunny. This was finished by Steve placing his penis into her cunny. “That was really AMAZING thanks both daddies” Suzy said. After that the two Daddies said “We goy something for you both… we will go and get xit… a wee treat for our little ones?” The two daddies returned from the freezer with four tubs of Haggen Daas ice cream. “For you being such good babies for your daddies” they sat down together “… The only pints we can have am I right Daddies?” “Very true. You have an hour in Suzy’s playroom before we get you ready for bed. Some cute baby pink short nighties so we can seer your nappy, sort of matching nappy plus onesie and plastic pants, before Suzy and I sleeping in her nursery and Lisa and Steve in the bedroom?” “Thanks daddy Jeff”. “Saturday we have a friend we know coming to see you two, it’s a Mummy coming here for a while.” “Ooh you got hold of her? “ “Yes I did. You will enjoy it! I am sure. “ Chapter 3 – Mummy Visits Saturday (part one) After waking up, nappy changes by their Daddies changing into babyish day wear, breakfast was bottles of milk (from Suzy’s mums bottle warmer, not formulae) and baby cereal. Both in big high chairs by Jeff and Steve. Jeff said (to everyone) “The Mummy/babysitter visiting us today, her name is Mummy Cazzy (Caroline) went to see us in about one hour”. A few minutes ahead of schedule the door went. “I wonder who that is” said Jeff, as he walked towards the door. “You must be Jefferey, I an Mummy Cazzy. here for your babies, good to see you in person” Yes I am – you can call m me Jeff… Walk through into the kitchen as everyone’s there just now” Jeff then introduced her to Baby Lisa/Daddy Steve ,Baby Suzy and I am her Daddy Jeff, and at the far end of the table Suzy’s real life mother and father, Orla and Andy”. “Good to meet you all.” “We are going to walk up in about twenty minutes to the nursery and we also have use of an extra spare big bedroom too , which Lisa uses when staying here with her Steve. Suzy’s parents are aware we’re playing and it’s all consensual kink and we started last night. We have some coffee left from breakfast if you like still fairly hot” “Morning mummy Cassy, what do you have I mind” asked Lisa. “It’s a surprise but you’ll find out in about 20 minutes…” “…Fair enough “ was Lisa’s reply. “ When they walked upstairs to Suzy’s nursery and the big bedroom too, she said “Have been good this week?” “yeah mostly. They both had preventative spankings last night by me – but a second one would not go amiss! said Daddy Jeff “Have they ever been humiliated?” “I don’t think so for a long time ”. “We could do that for an hour…Come here you pissy shitty big babies for checking”… After checking they were fairly wet, although some of that was no doubt a little bit of that would have been a little scared for a new mummy and also a little being turned on. “You’ve both pissed yourself… again…. You big babies!!!” She used the powered changing bench and changed Suzy first then Lisa. “You are such wet pissy babies!” “Yes we know… “Babies like you need mummies milk so come here for a latch on” . As they did one at a time, they were lightly spanked once as they walked back to the rest of the playroom. “But your daddies all .proud of you, and we all love you too, so now that’s the end of that and we are going back to loving and encouraging you babies” “Now go to the playroom” As they were walking by Mummy Cazzy, It was clear that someone had messed herself. “Hold on you too” Mummy thinks she smells someone” “Suzy was dirty and Lisa was fine so she was changed again immediately” “Baby Girls Mummy will come through in ten minutes after chatting to your daddies and we can play some games?” “Okay mummy” “… but be good!” she added. After disusing lunch plans with the daddies (Suzy’s Mum and Dad organising a hit lunch delivery for lunch of pizza and the like), Mummy came through to the little ones in the play area of Suzy’s nursery. The mummy saw that they were having a Stuffies Tea party so she joined on for a bit before starting a couple of rounds of Musical Bumps. Half an hour afters checking booth nappies revealed Lisa now also messy, so she took her over to the changing table. When doing this the two daddies arrived “Mummy Orla says Lunch is expected to arrive in 45 minutes. How’s things going” “Very good daddy, lots of babyish fun” Suzy said. “That’s good! You play nice” “Oh they have been good as gold” Mummy Cazzy confirmed. “Now would you like some time painting from the craft table “Yes Mummy”. She replied “If you are good through lunchtime we might have some naughty play when we get upstairs after lunch?” “Now we cant be bad, we both like that” Suzy said after conferring with Lisa. After checking their nappies with 5 minutes to go, “They are fine until after lunch, just a wee bit wet” She walked the babies downstairs where the other two bigs were already. “Afternoon Babies and Cazzy… lunch Is getting opened up by Mummy Orla and we will pick some bits out for you that we know you will like! So some chicken pieces and two different pizzas so we will get you some of each and fizzy Pepsi to go with it, followed by ice cream and Mummy’s milk from Mummy Cazzy?” “Thanks!” After being fed baby style by their daddies, ice cream and a breast feed followed. “Thanks to *both Mummies and both Daddies” said Susy when finished her breast feed. Afterwards , a short time afterwards “Come on little ones you need a change and we are done here in any case. After getting back upstairs, Mummy Cazzy changed Suzy first (as she was wettest) and Lisa, before being walked through to the big bedroom with the restraints. “As you’ve both had a mess earlier there’s no point in giving you some suppositories or other laxatives, but I will be tying you to the bed – one beside another – with new nappies and remote control vibe and wand play … “yayyy “ said both babies. After being tucked back into their nappies before the vibes “This will go on in five minutes. You will be restrained until you fill your nappies peeing an overnight nappy that can hold up to six litres, two or three hours or however alright baby girls…” “Love it can we pinch the idea” said Steve! “Yes if you like “In half an hour Mummy will bring a wand, and watch you too!” Can we get something to drink?” “You will get another breast feed in half an hour. However until then there’s giant apple juice big bottle 1 and a half litres each” “That’s more like it… apple juice with slightly funny taste…“ The remote control vibrator inside both of them started five minutes later. That combination of rapidly filling bladders and the vibrator made for a very pleasurable experience. The girls noticed a bit more pee pee was coming out than usual but when Mummy Cazzy came through with their two daddies with a wand, she said “I forgot to mention something. What I didn’t tell you was a diuretic was placed in the bottle, making you pee yourself much much more… They said a naughty word. “Language little ones….your daddies knew… Now to make it up to you a breast feed and some wand play., taking it in turns”. After a total of 2hrs 15 minutes their nappies were thoroughly soaked. Mummy Cazzy e let them go from their restraints, with the babies giving them massive hugs “I think I enjoyed that best thing in a long time” before being changed and put down for a one hour nap in the nursery. REST OF SATURDAY IN CHAPTER 4 Chapter 4 – Mummy Visits Saturday (part two) and Sunday morning at Suzy’s After waking both baby girls after an hour, Mummy Cazzy walked through to say “Your daddies have agreed but I am taking you for an individual session with each of you turn/ So Suzy I will take you first to the bath/shower first of all, and during that play with your little clitty, then finger your little cunny After that baby lotion and massage afterwards. During this extra naughty session, at the end you are welcome to go down on me in return. Now Baby Suzy, come with me over to the bath… “OK Mummy knows best” After being striped naked and stood in an babyish bath over shower. “Good girl,… Now spread your legs you naughty little baby slut butt, ooooh that’s good… very good girl…” After playing with her clitty using her finger and then thumb, she continues to Suzy’s cunny brought her to a double shattering climax. After the regular bathing, Suzy was taken out over to the changing table, and Mummy Cazzy proceeded to massage her, and then pulled down Mummy’s knickers and stuck her nose into her cunny too, while she sat down on the feeding rocking chair. “Awwhhhhhhhhhhhh that was amazing head” … She then proceeded doing similar Lisa who repaid her by fingering her cunny before proceeding (with her consent) to her arsehole… “That’s also amazing… Your daddies must be very proud at being so accommodating little ones who are amazingly compliant and submissive and well behaved! It was really a pleasure to meet you and maybe we can meet up again for more fun, I will speak to your daddies” They went downstairs to say thanks as the plan was she was there until dinner time. They discussed into the possibility of coming back all part of another weekend in the near future. It was agreed in two weekends time, as a different Mummy was coming the following week (which was at Lisas as they go turn about) After dinner with their Daddies, they were asked “As you’ve been so good, the dirtiest thing you can want us to do - tonight or tomorrow if you are getting tired” After discussing with Lisa they’d put a Disney movie on and then have an earlyish night. They were taken to bed after changing their nappies and both daddies and the girls had some sex, sending all four to sleep like babies! Sunday morning saw (after a long lie) and the babies decided what they wanted and Suzy and Lisa both wanted the same thing – tying to the bed with suppositories and also having to stay until they’d filled their nappies pissing into it to to the point of being very full very heavy like yesterday. Yesterdays visitor bought diuretics but those weren’t available but they could have drink lots of juice to fill them up! After 2 and half hours they were soaked and soiled, so were both given a shower before lunch. “ REST OF SUNDAY IN NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 5 – Sunday Afternoon – looking to the future as well as returning home Lisa and Steve Lunch went by easily enough and Jeff started chatting to Suzy. “Have you had any more about leaving your work and being a baby full time? As you know I earn more than enough for the two of us, and I would always look to having a partner full time at home as opposed to working too? I know its your family but what do you think? “ “” “Well I discussed it with Lisa – as you know her daddy is a programmer like you. As we both like the idea to try, if not permanently. So would you like a one week trial maybe just over a month, and we can take a week off together? We can have the two weekends?” She then discussed with Lisa who said six weeks time they would take a week off to be 24/7 for nine days (including two weekends off). Lisa then called her work / Dads office and said shed fill in a form on Monday to provisionally fine. Suzy’s mother said “That’s fine I do appreciate you trying this before you make a permanent change.” “Lisas looking forward to a wee break from her work too and it would be nice to have a holiday even if its at home. Now we are both working its like we only hear from each other twice a week and see each other. Seven years we met at college, an di encouraged her to be herself as a baby in full time nappies”. “Very true indeed…” After all done and dusted Steve drove Lisa back to home and Jeff stayed with Suzy that night before heading to his home on Monday Morning. Chapter 6 – midweek and looking forward to a Mummy surprise The following week saw some a few plans in the background. At Suzy’s work on Tuesday morning “Hello, Eastgate Health Centre, Suzy speaking”… “Hey Suzy its Lisa “Oh hello Lisa. Are you ringing for an appointment or something else?” “Well just you this time. I take it you and Jeff are coming to mine this weekend? My daddy has setup a Mummy who will drive us to her place for most of the day. There will be multiple parts to the weekend so snot all just babyish. Weve been setting up safe words just in case either of us are uncomfortable??? Are you up for that?” “Yes of course sounds amazing. The surprise aspect is even more of an attraction”. Chapter 7 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part one After a Friday evening of fun they were woken by their Daddies at Lisas house. “As we said, today is a day of surprises with a Mummy who will come and pick you up here I an hour and a bit. The day is going to be a surprise. It’s a Mummy and one other lady who lives about an hour and a quarter – hour and a half away, with a mixture of different things playing. That’s all I will say. However a its your first time she wants you to be both happy. So if you want to stop what’s happening for that -like if you feel uncomfortable or sore and you wants her to stop the current scene just say Acorn. If you want to stop everything and go home say Oak. They will be feeding you plenty too, and your Daddies will both be watching you on their webcams online and we will be following you in sprit even if not in person. We will check in every so often too.” “I hear you Daddy” Lisa said. “me too” said Suzy. But they added “Your daddies are watching at all times. We hope you enjoy so much, but just in case you have so much fun, you can come again but she will be bringing you home after eight hour. Otherwise eight hours and they have nappies for you and everything else you will need” After about one hour the door went , and it was the Mummy. “Hello Mummy Jayne, I am Lisa’s Daddy Steve. They are looking forward to it”! Yes we are! They said as they waked over “I am Baby Lisa and she is Baby Suzy”. “Mummy Jayne and also a Nurse Linda who is getting everything else ready. We are ready when you are, and there are a couple of baby bottles for the trip. Are you dry?” “Yes, and ready to go….” “Come with me to the car and we will strap you in…..Good girls, now drink the babas and we will get going”. Chapter 8 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part two Mummy Jane put on a babyish mix of music on the car, starting with The Wheels On The Bus while they were drinking on their bottles. “Are you okay both little ones?” “Yes we are looking forward excitedly very much” “Lisas daddy told me Lisa was a bedwetter before going full-time in nappies and part time baby seven years ago, and Suzy has been double incontinent and a lifelong big baby?” “Yes indeed” “Well four different rooms we have plans to split time in them all. We sure sure you will be happy, but your daddy told you both what to do if you want to stop anything?” “Yes indeed Mummy” “Well we are nearly there. Nurse Linda is ready with two big baby strollers…”. “Hello Babies, one of you get in here and the other will get pushed by Mummy Jayne”. “I like your nurse outfit” “Yes it’s a real one”. They were taken to each of the rooms “This is the Nursery Room where we will be first for a couple of hours…. Then Medical Room, then a Punishment Room, and a Sex Room. Two hours each with some time at the end for eating and drinking – if you are hungry or thirsty at any time just ask and we will give you food. We will have something to eat first of all, so we are taking you to get something to eat in the Kitchen, before clipped into a highchair each”. “Mummy has some baby food (savoury then sweet), and Mummy will be feeding you from her breast as well as apple juice and mummies milk bottles from yesterday if you are still thirsty, for this time”. “Our Nursery Room will be a lot of fun and your Mummy and Nurse have plans for your two hours ???” “Yes Mummy, we will play nice!” After feeding full they were strapped into their big strollers and pushed through to the Nursery Room, unhitching them and walking them in. We will change your nappies before 30 minutes to play as you wish before we will come back in and we will come back through to do the stuff we have planned.” Nurse changed Lisa them Suzy as Lisa was the wettest, being changed into new nursery pink printed nappies. Good little ones , here’s a baba now go play for a wee while, and we will be back soon… Now wave (points to a cameras in top left of room) to your daddies!” “Oh hello daddies…” “Now half an hour of play before we will play some baby games with you”. After 30 minutes thy walked back through… “Let us check… babies need nappies all the time…. Yes you are good at the moment… Now lets play games!” After playing Patta-A-Cake, Musical Chairs (with a couple of checks and bottles each during the games), Hide and Seek and they slide down a giant slide several times. “Good little ones, new nappies and then we walk you through to the Kitchen for lunch… Now jump back on your strollers okay big babies?” “Lunch is Mummies home made lasagne which is liquidised for you, with juice and ice cream if you finish your lunch okay?” “That was amazing play fun” Suzy said to Lisa while the Mummy sand Nurse were getting their lunch ready “You were such good little ones. Mummy is proud of you both. After lunch you both will be our Medical Room to see our Nurse about your potty issues. We are sure you will enjoy it!” After being spoon fed baby style with bottles of drink, they very enjoyed that and polished off the ice cream too. Mummy then said “After we finish here, it’s the Medical Room second. We have arranged for a fictious visit to the Nurses office to talk about your potty problem which we are sure you will love!. Do you want any more to drink?” They both held up their hands and enjoyed that before being pushed in strollers to the Medical Room. Nurse stood up “Okay Little ones, Nurse is look-ing after you really today, both of you will walk in and tell Nurse about your Potty problems, one at a time. We will catheterise you to drain your pee pee into a potty at the same time as an enema, for -an hour “ “Okay Lisa come over” she goes first and she says “Well it’s a bit embarrassing Nurse… you see I … cant control my pee and my poop… It keeps coming out with no warning, day and night”. “Well we can work on that. We will try and give you some invasive checks to help, but there is such a thing as giant adult nappies and we will be able to give you some to keep you dry girl. Now don’t worry about it as they can be better than changing wet beds?” What I will do is, lie back and I will slide a tube into your front, with a valve. I will keep it closed until we give you your enema, then an hour on the commode a big potty. Now they can be a little uncomfortable going in, and when I plank you on the party I will also slip a vibrator inside you for being such a brave young woman coming to me okay? ”Yes Nurse I will follow.” “Lie down on the bench while I take away your knickers (actually a nappy and plastic pants)... now this might hurt okay but just take a big breather” “OkayYYYYYYYYYyyy that was painful” . “Now this will drain your urine immediately and this kind can stay in for a couple of days. But there’s a flip flow value there and be aware that as soon as it opens your pee comes out immediately . Now I am lubing up your arse for the enema, an now bend over.. that’s right bring your knees up”/… She placed a full 2 litre bottle of hot soapy water tuning it on…. Sliding in the remote control vibrator before carrying over to the big potty (commode – another couple of potties are available if you fill it bit its 6 litres so massive!) . I will open the valve and let you sit over the potty and there’s a vibrator going on in your cunny… Valve 3 2 1…. Wow quick now vibrator 3 2 1… “ The combination of vibrator and full bowels and rapidly emptying bladder gave Lisa so fun with two climaxes in five minutes. “You can play with your clitty or you nipples if you like now?” After doing both she came a total of six times in an hour. Suzy’s followed pretty much the same. “Now we put you in nappies, and we will give you some time to sit through in the kitchen”. Chapter 9 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part three After being taken through to the kitchen and clipped in high chairs, Mummy said “For being so good and well behaved today, here’s a bigger ice cream each for being so good… and before we take you through for the Punishment Room. While you have that, give your daddies a ring and check in with them” Mummy rung thorough chatting first before handing over Lisa and Suzy. “Hello Daddy Steve . Yes they’ve been very good in the first two rooms, Nursery Room and the Medical Room. We are going to Punishment Room and Sex Room before getting -home.” After chatting to Lisa and then Suzy/Jeff they were put back in their strollers.” “Now time for punishment room” “We will be getting you to strip named to just your bra. You will get ten hand spanks, ten paddle spanks and ten slipper spanks. At the end of each ten, you say sorry mummy. These will be over the knee spankings bare bummed before put into a new nappy and plastic pants. Just that and your bra. We will restrain you for one hour and also you will be plugged in the front and back and you will have ball gags in your mouth. Any attempt to spit the latter out results in ten more spanks. Now Suzy first please?” “Okay mummy knows best!” she said. .” after stripping pretty much naked (and replacing her right boob as it popped out twice), Mummy told him to jump up on the Spanking Throne. The spanking paddle was lose to two foot long and Mummy did those first ,, “1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10” “I’m very Sorry Mummy” Said Suzy before she went over to the `Slipper. “11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20” “like I said last time it wont happen again” before putting that down and getting her hand out. “21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30… and one for luck” “Sorry Mummy I wont be bad again”. First of all she put the ball gag in her mouth before the plug in her bum, her front, and new nappy and plastics with her bra only. She was restrained to the for an hour “Now you cant say any words for an hour or naughty words ever right Baby, or you’ll be sent for more of the same” said Mummy to baby Suzy. She nodded knowingly before she went over to Lisa.” After an hour they were unhooked from their couplings one at a time, (only mouth and the corners, the plugs were left in) and Mummy and Nurse gave them wand play for 15minutes before new nappies (they remained in plastic pants nappy and bra only but the plugs were removed) walking them through before being taken through for some pizza for dinner, cut up baby style and fed baby style once again “Such good girls for taking your punishment for your Mummy and we now you’ve earned your din dins.” “Thanks Mummy”. “We will soon walking you through to the Sex Room, still in nappies plastics and bra so naked. You will be here you will be screwing each other, a couple of hours Then it’s a quick catch your breath, clothes back on and new nappies as before taking you back to your daddies” “Thanks Mummy. Does Mummy and Nurse have some ideas in mind for the Sex Room?” “Oh yes. You can take the nappies off or move them to the side when you are screwing each other. There’s is a couple of giant pads on the floor, so didn’t worry if you wet or mess yourself as we can easily change it. Come now and …jump back in your strollers babies”… They were pushed through to the Sex Room, where the Mummy explained. “Here we have everything you might need. Lube, condoms, and all the tools we will need. Now first of all, both lie down on the floor and you go down on each other, and lick each others cunnies and finger your clitty too and each others boobies and nipples too, taking your bra off. First Suzy goes down on Lisa before the other way, and you have permission to cum …. “ “Oh yes Mummy…” After pushing away Lisas nappies to the floor (and her bra too) she started licking her muff while playing with Lisas clitty. After ten minutes Suzy went to Lisas boobies and played with her nipples for eight minutes. After Lisa came a couple of times, it was Suzy’s turn to be eaten out by her best friend…. “Such good horny little babies… So your Mummy will put you into new nappies and plastics pants, before you will be getting front and back plugs, like we had in the Punishment Room, and you will be using the Wand on each other in turns for a while, especially with the plugs made it more enjoyable”. “Such good babies.. now come through to the other rooms and we will get you dressed and ready for taking you home” “Such a good day today Mummy and we really enjoyed it so much. We’d love to come again maybe for other random fun?” Chapter 10 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part four On the ride home Suzy said to Lisa “That was the first time we ate each other out, and I really enjoyed it. Did you enjoy it too?” “Yes you were amazingly good at it!” Well my Daddy taught me and said I was one of the best at blowjobs.” “Well we’ve used the wand on each other many times although I would love it if we could do that again another day?” “Yes of course! When they got home they told their daddies about all the fun they’d had before changes and onto bed. NOW WE JUMP FIVE WEEKS TO THE WEEK WHERE SUZY AND LISA GO 24/7 FOR A WEEK Chapter 11 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part one - getting started and the half day of fun on Friday. Over five week Suzy and Lisa continued to go down on each other several times. Having had a previous Mummy use a strap on dildo on the both of them, they decided to get one for some naughty private times of their own. In addition to the Adult / Naughty play they did spend more time at each others homes having baby fun times as well , looking forward to both of their week off work and 24/9 littlespace (to include the weekends). With no work it would be split between some adult play and baby play. As their parents and partners were working (Except Lisas mum a full time mum now) it was just the two of them during the day. On the phone from Suzy to Lisa the day before “I know when people think 24/7 babying (with some sexual content) is the ultimate fantasy for people who haven’t even worn a nappy. I know we have lots of time together. But the week between the two is to establish whether we would be happy in littlespace – with a small sexual element – and see if we prefer this to work?” Lisa replied “As Begbie said on Trainspotting brilliantly BLEEP illustrated” “Of course my nappies are for need, and yours were needed at night -but making it fun instead of depressing???” “Yeah… what do you think we can do first?” “Well open to pretty much anything. This being Friday evening we can get some regular meeting up before the next day I guess we can start. We will have a few nights at my house and a few at yours. And I am looking forward to it – and mostly importantly a full week together with you Lisa…. You are my best friend… and I look forward to getting together again” Friday was essentially a part day as they were working. Some of Lisas’s extra supplies to last a week (as she was staying that night, plus four more nights (of the nine) at Suzy’s. The week rather than four/five days of her medication, everyday nappies, toiletries and other supplies was just in caser of any issues like freaky weather meaning they would not be going home on time. However she had some nappies at Suzy’s place (and Suzy had hers at Lisa’s) and she knew Suzy could dig her our in an emergency. She was on some medication for her mild autism and Suzy’s on different stuff (just the contraceptive pill) Lisa and Suzy don’t need to worry about period protection as when it happens (Suzy every 4 weeks Lisa every 5 weeks) they use their nappies. In the run up to this they’d bought a shit load of extra nappies in different designs and prints for them both and they were split in two. They were split not a range of different prints and the like which would make a change from the plainer ones they tend to wear to work. They are plastic backed ones that have the same capacity in plain colours, rather than babyish prints. They bought these themselves, as they both got a small number of everyday nappies through the NHS and their mothers used to but the others at school / college. The work money and from their Daddies pays for some extra ones now. In any case the plan was Friday evening with their Daddies as usual before their night together as usual. On Saturday they would be going home as Suzy and Lisa starts mostly Littlespace and a little naughty stuff, for a week (plus weekends helping a bit) On Friday evening they all arrived – Suzy’s parents and her daddy Jeff, and Lisa and her daddy/Master Steve. To mark the occasion dinner was a Pizza Party, organized by Suzy’s parents (Orla and Andy – rather than her Daddy Jeff!) After a good evening meeting up and then screwing their Daddies, they spent the night looking forward to the following day to start again! Chapter 12 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part two – a surprising Saturday of bondage and punishment in nappies Both Babies were woken up Saturday by their Daddies, for what was essentially the first day of 24/9 – a week of work living baby 24/7 plus two weekends make 9 days. They were told both had a surprise today. However their daddies said they would both find out the same time, downstairs over breakfast. They were strapped into the big highchairs like normal. A few minutes in, Lisas daddy and master Steve stood up “Today we traditionally meet up and include some adult play. As you are trying a week of little split it in two day we will split todays fun and games into two. Lisa has been pestering me for a Saltire Cross punishment bench???” “yes… “Well I was able to hire one with a couple of Mummies who will helping in today, with some mummy Ish stuff later today”. “Yes sounds great Daddy?” “Well they are coming in about half an hour and they have been told all about you. We will wheel the bench through the spare room and Lisa then Suzy will take it in turns, I will be spanking you half the time then one of the Mummies will then have a shot of turning your arse black and blue. I will be using a large riding crop to make maximum pain… Be good and I’ll turn the wand on! They will take you for some aftercare while your Daddies sort out your lunch. Their names are Mummy Jacqui and Mummy Becky. During this time a bedpad will be placed on the bench. This is just in case as you will both be bare bummed without any nappies, but for just under half an hour each. “Sounds like a good idea as we both have our potty problems” said Suzy looking at Lisa. After finishing breakfast the door went and the two Mummies arrived, with the bench alongside them “Hello you must be Baby Lisa and Baby Suzy… “ they said upon arriving. After all was done, breakfast finished and everyone settled in and unpacked, Lisas daddy Steve and guest Mummy Jacqui called the two babies to the spare room, from downstairs. “Come on little ones” Jacqui said as she patted Suzy on the bum as she was going upstairs. “Okay, as Daddy said to them both. The bench is prepared with everything ready. Lisa Mummy will help you strip down to be totally naked, and I will take your nappy off while she’s doing that. Even your bra please baby Lisa. With t Baby Suzy its optional as I know you’re a bit bigger round the chest (Suzy’s now a DD cup while Lisa is a B cup )” “That right you get a driving ticket for not putting the twins om a carsest “ “That’s a good one I must admit…” replied Daddy Steve. Suzy added “No I’ll be fine for a wee while no need to make special arrangements for me” “That’s OK. Well anyway you restrained naked onto the bench with extras to make escape even more impossible, and a bit more fun for your daddy and Mummy. Speaking of which we will be recording things too. 15 flogger spanks on your arse from Daddy and then 15 from Mummy Jacqui. We will have you on horizontal and the bench will be rotated to 90 degrees so you are at an angle and your arse is easy tor each. After this Mummy Jacqui give Lisa aftercare while its Suzy’s turn. Anything else we missed out?” “You’ve covered everything Daddy. We love it, when can we start?” “Come up here baby girl and sit upright so we can get your clothes off OK Little one?” “Yes daddy”. Lisa followed up with doing as told. “Arms up baby girl” said Mummy Jacqui who got Lisa to take off nightie, onesie, then bra. Her Daddy helped after the onesie come off with carefully taking away her plastic pants before her ripping her wet nappy away quickly. He freshened her up as well as applying some lotion to help the chafing after her spanking. “Good baby now lie back” She does as she was told . The restraints were extra tight and Daddy said “Its tight so that you know who’s in charge” “Yes and I like it before you start spanking me…” “OK that’s one we can try another time…” Dady was also rotating her to making sure of the maximum pain. Followed this off with a paci gag in her mouth, tied to the back so there’s no change of screaming out you naughty baby girl” said Daddy Steve. At this points Lisa tried to move her head to nod in understanding (Like she would usually do with a dummy/paci), but that was virtually impsonite. “ “Yes I know you mean yes don’t stretch too much or it will hurt like hell….” This moment was someone that had born in Lisas mind for years. Now it was here… she couldn’t move a muscle. She didn’t hac e the safety blanket of her nappy. But boy she was excited! As she thought of this her clit grew about five sixes and her nipples too, despite being very strapped to the table. “Now baby girl as I start I will count down as I’ve taken away your voice for now… and your ability to move, all because you are such a naughty baby” She had her first climax at that the words Daddy said – as the restraints had brought her almost there. “One…. Two… Three… Four… Five…. Six… Seven… ” Saiid Daddy Steve… After the third she was screaming – not to stop, but with her first orgasm. “… Now as you’ve been such a good submissive baby, Daddy is going to slide the wand on under you so you can get another climax … or ten judging by your responses to the to which another climax at number nine and then se lost count how many!) Eight, Nine, Ten, Eleven, Twelve, Thirteen, Fourteen, Fifteen” Daddy said. There was no real stop for breath, five seconds later Mummy Jacqui was given the crop. Her spanking technique was a little different BUT Lisa came after the first two! “One, Two, Three, Four, Five, Six, Seven, Eight, Nine, Ten, Eleven, Twelve, Thirteen, Fourteen, Fifteen… Good Baby now we will get you back flat…” Daddy unhitched her paci first of all, so she could say “Thank you daddy and mummy that was amazing!” “Now come over to Mummy for aftercare and getting dressed”. Suzy you are next ten minutes okay? “In that Jacqui applied lotion and creams to try and calm her skin down, and cleaned up her vagina. She was given a new extra thick 8L capacity nappy, new plastic pants, her bra was replaced before a new onesie. She then gave Baby Lisa a little peck on the cheek “That’s a good baby” she says, before giving her a baba of formulae milk, and leaving a second one “If you need it” . About fifteen minutes after Daddy finished with Lisa, he started getting things ready. He could see her bedpad was very wet (about held pee and half cum) and a little bit of mess on it too. So a new single use bedpad (like doctors surgeries) too, and he kept to show her that night to discuss in more detail. Suzy was then taken for one of the same. However she was a bit slower at getting excited as she’s less into this as Lisa and her daddy are. However her nipples got excited at number one, before her climax at the third spank. However with this she felt a little embarrassed as she could feel she was pissing herself. After this Daddy was up to Number Seven, and he turned on the wand. Pretty much every other spanking she was cumming for both rounds of 15 spankings. Suffice to say one of the best multiple climaxes of her life, she forgot all about pissing herself. But why did that help t turn her on, or was it just co-incidence??? AFTER LUNCH IN NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 13 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part three – a surprising Saturday of bondage and punishment in nappies BEFORE LUNCH IN PREVIOUS CHAPTER “Did you enjoy that Lisa” said Suzy to their best friend, as she was walked back from her aftercare, as they sat together with bottles of formulae milk. “Yes very much so. Been wanting to try that for years! I had SOOOOO much fun!” Yes I could see you having so much fun. How many times did you cum as you seemed to have a giant amount of fun”…. “Lost count at eight… And did you enjoy it too! “Yes…. I did… one of the best multiple orgasms in my life.. But can I admit something to you Lisa?” “What did you think it was too tight or something?” “Not that at all… on the first climax I accidently wet myself… not cum but… piss…?” “Yeah I did that a couple of times too, so don’t worry darling” said Lisa as she extended her arm around Suzy”. “YOU DID” exclaimed Suzy surprised? “Yeah… had a little bit of mess come out me too” said Lisa” “That’s the kind of thing that happen to me…But as you say kind of fun wasn’t it hunney?” “Yes indeed. When I discuss with my Daddy another time I will ask if we can borrow one maybe every 4-6 weeks?” “I’d enjoy that too, no matter how much cum, piss and shit comes out of me next time? Its worth it for all the fun” replied Suzy. A few minutes later their daddies both walked down to the kitchen, after checking their nappies were okay until after lunch. The two Mummies advised they’d be feeding them lunch spoon and bottle fed lunches. “What is it Mummies it smells like curry?” “Yes it is a mild one Suzy’s Mum Orla made, Chicken Korma, and there’s nice pudding for afterwards. After lunch we have some baby fun too” “Thanks Mummy, ready when you are” “Apple Orange or Cherry juice in your bottles?” Suzy picked an Apple and a Cherry, while Lisa picked a Orange and Apple juice. “Open wide for the aeroplane…. “ they said before changing to “Choo Choo”… Well they finished very quickly. “What’s for pudding now>?” “Sticky Toffee Pudding and Ice Cream for each of you!” They both looked at each other (Lisa and Suzy) exclaimed excitedly” Yes!” After that went down even better, they were walked up to the babies room/nursery, one on one each babies and mummy hand-in-hand up the stairs. When they arrived it was clear their nappies were fill, as they checked. “Okay Baby Girls. Your daddies said you’d not made poopies yet and I can see wet but clean” “no just a little during the spanking!. “Well would you like us to tie you to the bed with suppositories for an hour of messing your nappies, you like being messy babies you’re your Mummies?” “ “Yes please Mummies!” “We will have a remote control vibrator in each of your baby fluffs. After that we walk you through for you to a shower and have a through cleaning. Afterwards we are planning strap on play?” “Even better” Suzy said… They were told to lie on the bed, had their hands bound, nappies changed, vibrators inserted, and then suppositories, forcing them to mess and be bound to the bed and sit in for one hour. “The vibrator will go on in ten minutes…. Now lie back and enjoy” “Oh we will!” said Suzy looking at Lisa. Normally Suzy (being larger built, taller and drinking more generally) would mean shed shit herself first….but this time Lisa let out pee with a gasp of delight after for minutes and pooped herself. Suzy was two minutes behind, but a more general force of poop before the pee coming out filling her eight lite nappy almost half full again. Soon afterwards the vibrator came on. Suzy climaxed first and Lisa not far behind. After several rounds of up and down on the climax front, and a couple more rounds wetting and messing each other. After another hour of fun they were walked through to the shower one at a time, before coming back. “Weve got another little surprise! Mummy Becky is going to breast feed you both!!” “Yay” They enjoyed being fed before being walked over to the bedroom again. Afterwards Mummy Becky said, “Whisks first for some nappy strap-on fun? I will put it on over my knickers and I will penetrate your fluff one at a time” “Can I try first?” said Suzy “Okay lie down.. “ Her nappy was m-ostly dry and it was pushed a little to the side before Mummy Becky applied lubricant to Suzy’s fluff “Good baby so it doesn’t hurt too much” she said and Suzy was already happy before she took the top onesie bits and her bra “So mummy can play with your nip nips at the same time” she said. Its been a while – Suzy thought – since anyone new inside her fluff.. and now she’s playing my nipples, cupping my baby bosoms as well as her massive dildo giving my baby fluff a massive to seeing to! Needless to say her nappy was soaked – not just with other half an hour and several climaxes, she said “Maybe you’d like to say thanks” she said, pointing to her crotch and pushing her knickers and the strap on dildo to one side. “Oh yes mummy beck beck” She made a beeline for her fluff for the next fifteen minutes before pushing apart. “Thanks Mummy Becky… That was amazing have you play with my baby nipples first of all as well as screwing my fluff too”. Afterwards it was Baby Lisas turn. She was able to give a very similar screwing each other senseless before Mummy Becky waked them down for dinner. “One of the daddies has done a chipper run”. “Thank you!” While sitting down being fed, they all sat around and talked about their day! Chapter 14 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part four – Sunday and Monday part one Sunday morning saw the babies with their daddies for a few hours. Lisa and her Daddy discused moving in with Lisa in around four weeks-. He also discussed about the trial from tomorrow about her Baby not having to work, although it’s a chance of it. Suzy’s daddy was similar (but no discussion of moving in, which was only discussed with Lisa’s they are around 25 miles apart). Monday morning, and Lisa and Suzy were together for the whole day at Suzy’s house. Both of their Daddies were at work and Suzy’s mum gave them everything they needed before she went to her own work. “You are all Okay for today, and you know what to do if you are having a problem “Yes ring Lisas Mummy? Weve already got some lunch planned and you are making dinner and bottle warmer is full>” “Must dash but love you and so so proud of my big baby and her best friend too! Love you both! As she left they both had texts – about ten minutes apart – from their own Daddies who were wishing them well. Indeed it was the plan the whole thing would be the whole day was recorded in each of rooms, but they would be not watching it until the evening. They initially were in Suzy’s room playing with all the toys in her nursery. After one hour Suzy stood up, went for some bottles of her Mother (Orla’s) Milk, as well as an small between breakfast and lunch snack. “I will change you and you do me, as we are both wet. I will give you bottles and a small treat too… Now jump up on the changing table…” Lisa did as she was told, Suzy unclipped Lisas onesie and cleaned up her nappy and also played with her clitty using her fingers for a couple of minutes, much to Lisas delight. Suzy was then changed by Lisa (with a similar play), before they went to each of them to latch to het chest . This was done Suzy bottle fed two bottles to Baby Lisa and sweeties before Lisa repeated the same. “Later this week would you like to try sucking on my breasts, I know there wont be any milk but would be fun to try” “Yes please!” “Well anyway now we are happy and dry until till lunch/// “ “Good … “ “Lets go back to the Nursery” While walking back to the nursery they sent their Daddies a couple of pics they took of the other one during their changes to seir Daddies’ by picture messages. Lisa’s daddy said “oh look at her cunny… Lisas daddy Steve said “ooh look at her cunny” while Suzy’s daddy Jeff said “looking gorgeous Cant wait to see and fuck you in person tomorrow!” After that Suzy and Lisa returned to their toys and games until lunch. Suzy’s mother had given her a refresher at using the microwave the day before, and that was all okay. A double size pasta bake was in the fridge. Suzy checked Lisa’s nappy and vice versa) and would be fine. After walking downstairs with their bears in hand “After lunch we will put on a Disney movie and sit down ands watch over lunch. Lunch is on and there are some bottles of apple juice for us too as well… Theres also some ice cream.” So sitting down to watch Monsters Inc the foods clearly woke up the two girls guts, especially the ice cream. As Suzy saw Lisa moving back and forth in her seat “I’m shitting myself… and loving it!” Suzy went for a disposable bedpad under Lisas bottom “I Will change you soon as I feel I will be next,… oooh shit its now!” “Lisa said “Are you happy too I take it?” “Delighted….” They played the movie but the nappy has 8 liters of capacity. “How about we both sit here in our shitty nappies and continue watching the film until either one of our nappies explodes or overloads – unlikely – or until the end of the movie?” “YES I could live with that…” said Suzy. At the end of the movie the walked up to the Nursery to change. REST OF MONDAY NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 15 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part five – Monday part two When they went upstairs they called their Daddies, as agreed, for a lunchtime check in (one at a time). Lisa rung her Daddy Steve “Hello Daddy! Yes we are having an amazing day. Baby stuff this morning and just had lunch while watching a movie had lunch. We are just about to have a messy nappy change each. For an hour or two we are going topless, running around afterwards in nappy and plastic pants for a couple of hours!” We will of course send pictures! Afterwards me and Suzy are talking about plans for spending the night together again and what naughty stuff we will be getting up to!” “Well keep enjoying each other little ones and will see you tomorrow probably?*” “Yes thank you” Suzy’s call with her Daddy was very similar. “Okay Baby Lisa, lie down on the changing bench… and I will get your onesie and your bra off too. Before I change you I will go nude too. Unhooking my twins does take a longer since I went from D cup to DD … That happened a little while after starting on the Pill…I used to be the original Storm in a D Cup!” he said standing as she unsnapped her crotch of her own onesie , but it took three attempts before being fully topless! “That’s the dogs of war let loose … now smile for some pictures for our daddies! As usual I wont take a pic of your mess filled nappy but one of the outside before and after… Good little one now lie down while I change your nappy… pic taken for your crotch then I am pulling down your plastic pants… good baby” Suzy said before untapping Lisas messy nappy… “Well I can clean this up probably without a shower , but if we both have one tonight in any case. A tiny bit of the mess got on your plastic pants, so a new pair of pink plastics alongside another 8 Litre nappy! Such a good girl for using her nappy like a baby! “Thanks, I think… now I will change you Suzy?” “Yes thanks Lisa” . While both dirty changes were quite similar, Suzy’s was a bigger mess, but none had leaked through to her plastic pants – so those survived until next change “Lets go through to our nursery and well play some active games like Jumping Jacks so we can get some amazing tit pics for our daddies… right?” “Yeah sounds amazing” “We were also to talk about what we will do in our adult time later tonight… Have you ever been fisted ? “Just once Suzy but not by you” “Yes we could do that together in nappies tonight and then we will both be sleeping I n the same double cot?” “Yes well I think we’ve earned it as we’ve been such good babies.” “This is so true” After getting a couple of bottles each for the next bit Suzy walked Lisa through to find the (in storage for winter) trampoline, alongside some crash mats and dancing supplies too/….” “Yes - you look so cute with no clothes apart from her nappy and plastic pants… Can I give you a wee kiss” “Yes and you do too” They started with Suzy jumping on trampoline for ten minutes three times with quick baba breaks while Lisa had similar time doing Jumping Jacks on top of a couple of travel changing mats Suzy sizes. After the third ten minutes Rhey agreed to swap and also a breather, as well as checking each others nappies. “Nappy check” said Lisa as she was standing behind her body almost in unison… she placed her arms down between her ample bosoms (“fine”) and then the other way round – with pics for their daddies of course! “You are such good baby and you’re having fun. We get a chance to do some stuff we don’t do very often, or at all at work!” “That’s true… yes I am loving today so far” “Do you mind if I play with your boobies Lisa, and you can do the same for me?” “Yes I would love that… just now or later on?” “now… as they look really cute and cuddly…” “Awhh very cute!” Suzy started on Lisas areola then her nipple (much to her pleasure). Second one and cupping the two together just sent Lisa into absolute ecstasy! “Can you try that on me now baby Lisa” “of course Suzy… Lisa went for Suzy’s nipples one, then two at a time. This also sent Suzy into ecstasy too, and as they finished off “We’ll need to do that again as there was a lot of pleasure, without even trying.. Very much… we did that once but it was not as fun as that was today! Now lets swap over so we can have the last bit of this play hour, as I know my nappy go a little more moist when you played with my tits, believe it or not?” “I do believe it… and me too” So Suzy went did Jumping Jacks, while Lisa enjoyed some time on the trampoline. At the end of a very long hour (more like 1hr 50 after playing with each others boobies!) they were very wet needing nappy changes. Probably extra wet thanks to gravity , not just tweaking each others boobies! However in both cases new nappies were needed, as well as a tiny bit of a leak of pee into both their plastic pants After they changed their nappies, they had to put anther plastic pants on each , as well as being changed back into their bra and onesie too. At this point it was coming up for 4pm. “Do you want to go down and watch something babyish for a couple of hours before your patents get home?” “Yes sounds good Lisa…” They both lied back onto the sofa lying into each other pruning on some Chuggington. However as they had such a busy and active day they ended up falling sleep for around an hour before Orla (Suzy’s Mother) and Andy (Suzy’s father not her daddy) arrived a new minutes apart, waking them both up! “You’ve not been sleeping all day?” “No Mum… just put out paws up after some trampoline stuff and the like” Lisa added “I don’t remember falling asleep either!!” Orla “well we can catch up after tea, which is ready now as its hot roast chicken and some sausages too!” “Yes that sounds great idea Mum!” The two babies fed each other and they all had a chat. Lisa and Suzy were going upstairs to the nursery. But a they were getting up, Orla checked the nappies one at a time “Yes you both need changed so I will come with you!” “Thanks mum!” After some routine changes, 19.15 and 19.45 they took it in turns to speak with their Daddies. They were both impressed that they had such a good time, and also took a few pictures too! Suzy’s Mum came up to check and change their nappies but apologized “Didn’t know you were on the phone…” “No worries Mum…” after a quick check around 20.00 revealed they were okay for an hour, she asked “When are you having bedtime?” “Around 9 so an hour?” “OK well I will come back and get you ready for bed, as well as whatever naughty stuff you will be doing to each other!” “Yes thanks Mum!” Are you ready to be fisted Lisa? Or do you want to wait?” “No try now – we can try and finish each other off with clit play, and wand at bedtime?” and play with each others clitties!” “That sounds a good idea… lie back Lisa…” After dong as told she lubed her friends cunny and surroundings. She continued to place two fingers in her cunny, but spread apart... yes she should be okay buy tell me if it hurts, okay?” Suzy said before tsking the two fingers back, then placing four fingers into Lisas cunny…. “Oh yes,… She had also been playing with her labia on the way in “Hopefully not hurting you too much?” said Suzy to Lisa…. “no actually love it… maybe touch my clit and you’ll make me finish” “Yes of course” to Lisas amazing pleasure, sending her into ecstasy. “I really enjoyed that Suzy, and its your turn” With Suzy more heavily built her hands were smaller, as was her entire vulva to be fair . So after similar probing by Lisa, who’s hands smaller, Susy said “Start with three fingers” After some pleasure she asked Lisa for the rest of her hand, as well as other hand on her clitty! And that send her into similarly climaxing fun! Soon after, true to her word, Suzy mother came up with some hot chocolate before changing each other ready for bed. They took it in turns to wand each others nappies, before calling a night at 10pm. “Thanks baby Suzy.,.. and goodnight!” “Thanks baby Lisa and goodnight to you too!” Chapter 16 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part six – Tuesday In the morning Lisa woke about five minutes before Suzy, and then ten minutes before Suzy’s Mum woke them up and take them changed for the morning. “Did you have a good evening last night Suzy said Lisa?” “Very much! Thanks for everything” As they walked down for breakfast, Lisa asked Suzy “Do you think we should ask our daddies for Challenges today too? As in the past they’ve had some equally good ideas as we have!” “Very good idea! While we have some experience its always good to get a second set of ideas for a day” So in the four way text chat hat Lisa had recently setup for her Suzy and both daddies , they said “Morning Daddies. Hope you liked the pictures we sent you! We would like to ask you – before we see you both tonight – could we please have some challenges or ideas ? Not that we’re bored but wed like to PARTIALLY open ourselves and wed like to open ourselves up to you today?” “Yes we did! Now that’s a good idea… finish your breakfast and I will chat to Jeff and get -back to you soon… Steve” As planned there was a further message about ten minutes later . “Okay Little Ones… Todays Challenges are; 1. As you fell asleep yesterday during Chuggington – usually one Suzy even joins in even in other homes or other things – at least one hour of that 2 . Half an hour at least of, Painting or other Arts and Crafts to make a “Welcome Home Daddy” picture card or similar, one each the two of you 3 . Go down on each other. Have two different sex sessions each other, in the manner of your own choosing, any you want to enjoy your best friend and fuck each other! And yes you are allowed to cum… … Complete the three challenges, with pictures, and your Daddies will be getting you a takeaway. Weve also texted Suzy’s mum Orla so that she knows she might be getting a night off cooking! Be Good, Play Safe and Lube Up! Daddy Steve and Daddy Jeff xxx Suzy said “How about we do them in number order , then it will give us the time to think as to how we want to fuck each other ??? “That sounds good!” “Big Screen tv for an hour, then upstairs for a check/nappy change if needed and to get to the arts supplies part of my Nursery! They sat down in front of the Big Screen tally to watch just over an hour (in the main room). Both Suzy and Lisa were sat together like real babies in their onesies, nappies and plastic pants – not a care in the world but learning life lessons via a programme that has talking trains! After an hour they went upstairs to Suzy’s nursery for part 2, as well as Nappy checking. They were both wet and in need of change. “Lie up Lisa you first”,,, After two routine wet changes on Suzy’s changing bench, they went for the painting supplies! As Suzy looked out two protective smocks and the other painting supplies. “I think I know how I would like to screw you. One we’ve done before is strap on play but this time cut holes in mt nappy, to penetrate your fluff until I cum. How’s that for you!” “Yes I like!!” “So how’s about you?” “I want you to pull down my nappy, lube me up and slide my vibrator that I sometimes use in my own, well place it my ass, and the strap on into my dildo until I cum…” “Yes fine with me!” Suzy said! After that discussion they both painted their Daddies Welcome Home pictures. While leaving their work to dry they walked downstairs for lunch. Similarly to yesterday a ready meal and ice cream – this time Cottage Pie – with some fruit juice and baby milk bottles. However like last time they sat down with Nick JR channel on. About five minutes into this however Lisa messed, and then ten minutes in its Suzy’s turn! “Well that’s another mess in me too” said Suzy. “I guess if we sit for an hour and we change upstairs I guess it might be safer to then do our play sessions that we were discussing maybe in a bit…” “Ok sounds good” “Good girl Lisa…..” “same to you Suzy” After lunch , pudding they had a little time longer hugging round each other like babies “Just like real babies we are.. except we’re 25 … “ “yeah going on 2” replied Lisa to her friend. As with the day before they rang their Daddies for a while, and they liked the pictures. They explained what they were doing for Challenge 3 later. So after the time on clock they said “So we go change now, we do the 3 and then we will have 3 or 4 hours left? We can come back here for more…” “That sounds good…” As they returned to Suzy’s nursery she looked at Lisas messy change. “It looks like I will need to get you in the shower to get rid of the mess in your nappy. Don’t worry I will help you!, and then we can do the same to me as I think I’ve messed everywhere too… judging by the way I felt walking upstairs “ She undone her onesie and plastic pants and stood her in the shower. Then she pulled down Lisas nappy and gave her a hand using a shower puff (she has a couple for using in messy accidents) vagisil and shower head to gently clean her vulva and bum. She toweled off and was walked back to the changing table and given powder, lotion, a new nappy, plastic pants and onesie and back into her bra. Then Suzy’s change “yep I was right….” and Lisa helped her the same way. “So who’s first ?” Suzy asked… “ME!” asked Lisa… “ So walking through to the double bed sized Cot, Suzy put a new disposable bedpad and told her friend to “lie down next to me”’… She got Lisas vibrator, the lube (Lisas everyday generally dryer than Suzy who always had an every day discharge since she was 😎 and the Strap On . Suzy unhooked Lisas onesie, removing it for now and leaving just the bra before lubing her ass deeply first of all before sliding it on. She then had the Strap-On placed to resemble a big penis into her best friend, but in this case over her own clothing “Just one big baby fucking another one!” she said to Lisas reply was “Yayyy”” Suzy applied plenty of lube to the giant penis as well as her vulva. However in the two minutes since the vibrator was in Lisas ass – not yet on – she was a little more moist down there!” – and guiding the giant dick into her vulva, before turning on both vibrating parts, much to Lisas enjoyment! After ten minutes (And many climaxes) Lisa asked to stop. “Was that fun?” “oh very much so… fifteen minutes later and its your turn?” That’s fine” “So for cutting the hole in your nappy I take it that you want me to take away the onesie and plastic pants?” “Yes that’s fine…” After cleaning up and Lisa adjusted the strap on, got Suzy down to just her nappy and bra. To sabe cutting into Suzy’s muff she would pull down her nappy, put the cut in, and a little bit of tape had been suggested to hold the nappy to save bits going everywhere! “Thanks Lisa…” After lying down in a similar position to where Liisa was just now Lisa applied some lube to the end of the giant penis before gliding into her Suzy’s muff and the vibrator on. This brought immediate pleasure to her (for some reason) and fifteen minutes later Suzy had enough “Oh my god thank you, you are the best”… After fifteen minute breather both were changed into new nappies before saying “Lets go downstairs again, and we can have some more ice cream – just a little one each? At that point they thought “We’ve earned an extra treat!” Its coming up for 3.45pm and your parent, and our daddies, will be back around 5.30. “Weve messaged them so they are getting dinner) Telly watching or a Disney movie?” “Tough choice – how about Disney movie ?” “Which one?” “I fancy Snow White” said Suzy . “While I get this set up please could you run upstairs and get the things we painted earlier for our Daddies?” “Yes good idea, they will be here before you know!” So four people arrived soon after other Andy (Suzy’s father), Orla (Suzy’s Mother). About 20 minutes later Jeff (Suzy’s ABDL Daddy) and Steve (Lisas ABDL Daddy) came in with takeaway saying “A deals a deal! As very few Chinese are open on Tuesday they had an Indian Takeaway including drinks and ice cream! After a little while the two daddies walked their charges up for a nappy change each, as well as to stow their bags for staying the night. “You’ve been so very good…we can go down and watch another movie, and then we come up and screw you both silly tonight?” “Yes sounds good!” When coming back they put on Lady & The Tramp before hot chocolate and bedtime. As they finished they both agreed (Lisa and Suzy) that this day was even better than the one the day before! Chapter 17 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part seven - Wednesday part one Today was similar to the other days so far this week, with one twist. That is today they wake up at Suzy and go to bed at Lisas. So from there until the weekend Suzy and Lisa and are staying together at Lisas place. Their Daddies are expected to come tonight too after work. Lisas Mother Polly is a stay at home mum these days, so will be able to assist with some of the daytime nappy changes, with her father Brian (not to be confused with her Daddy) is now owning is taxi company so she will be home evenings, like both Suzy’s parents ere earlier in the week. Suzy will drive both her and Lisa, supplies and everything else around 12 noon but Lisas mother Polly is arranging some of her food for lunch her place . Some of the extra ABDL nappies and plastic knickers they purchased for this week are already at Lisa so only some clothes and the like, as well as Suzy’s pills and toiletries. The two baby girls were woken up by their Daddies, and reminded of the shift later today. It was said a couple of challenges might follow Thursday, as the short drive and unpacking etc. might be enough for you to chill for the afternoon, and an evening when we are both there together tonight at Lisas too! “Yes we are remembering!” So after being nappy changed and showered by their daddies they then walked down for breakfast., where they fed them in the high chairs baby-style. “Hello Lisa how’s you?” Suzy asked as she arrived and was clipped in by her Daddy! “Another amazing night of babying and sex after a day of babying each other”… “Yes mine was great wasn’t it daddy and Lisa too!” “After yesterdays playing up with your butt hole and the single dildo on over the givers nappy play, we can get one that has a double doing for inside the givers muff, or even better now you’ve given me the idea, a triple to include one for Anal! We could get it sent to you for tomorrow arrival? Daddy Steve and Daddy Jeff too?” “Well were thinking of buying a slightly different triple strap on – from our own money – after Lisa wanted to experiment yesterday with a vibrator in her ass as well as the dong in her muff” “Approved – and get an couple of one litre enema can too and two metal bedpans too, so you can clean out before and well pay for it. I think daddy Jeff had one but only ones we have now are the 2 litre hot water bottles of Suzy’s” they said… “Thanks both Daddies” Suzy then ordered the item, with the extras, to Lisas for a before 12 noon slot. Their daddies had previously experimented with anal sex although this was they first time they’d ever done it with each other. Needless to say both babies were more than happy. “If you decide to do full time or part time littlespace – say some days work and some days little space - we will send you some challenges and give you daily ones. These would be vanilla for days at work and we can talk all about” “that’s an idea . After a week we might be going round in circles” Suzy said. Lisa what do you think? “Yes I like those ideas too, we can put the feelers out when we get back to my own home later today” “Yes of course the decisions outs of course, although we can ask your dad tonight.” Suzy then called over her mummy to see about be going part time (if they both decide at the end of the week) to which she thought that should be fine but we will double check that’s fine, and I will message you later today. Suzy finished her breakfast alongside Lisa a couple of minutes later. Both Daddies checked their nappies (both just a little wet this time) and made their apologies as there work called. Shortly after Suzy’s mother and father left to head to their work too. Liisa and Suzy went up to their nursery for a little while, and to double check the stuff they have laid aside for the trip. They then had two and a half hours, so they decided on some play. Starting with a little naughty play Suzy asked if Lisa could try similar on her to yesterday, so strap on in my muff and my vibrator in my butt too? “ Yes I could… now lie down and I will fuck you. Hopefully you will love it just as much as I did yesterday. It was amazing… Shall I get the things out of the bag we are planning to take to yours?” “Yes please”! Ten minutes later she returned with everything and asked Suzy to budge up so she could get a bed pad below her. After lying back Lisa lubed up both her vulva and her butt too. She pushed her vibrator into her arse and before turning it on got the straps ready and adjusted to double-fuck her best friend. After lining up carefully and then roughing it up as bit as Suzy thrashed around for a while in so much pleasure and ecstasy and happiness. After close to twenty minutes (and so many climaxes) “Okay Lisa I need to stop….” After ten minutes she cleaned up and put the nappy back into place! Suzy then said “How can I thank you” “Go down on my muff with your mouth for a while…” “Yes of course…” She said swapping places and pulling Lisas nappy to the size before starting with finger on her clitty before deeply tonging her muff. She had similar moving around, even more so when Suzy put her finger over Lisas clitty then going down for fifteen minutes more of fun. After which “stop now but I really enjoyed that” So darter a breather they got things repacked ready. It was 11am and in one hour they were going to Lisas for the rest of the week. They returned to littlespace playing with cBeebies on in the background downstairs on the big TV downstairs. Just before that they changed each other into fresh nappies before heading downstairs. While watching the tv they both cuddled round each other, with hands just under the back waistbands of their nappies. Half way through Suzy asked Lisa to stand up “nappy check time … come here” as she put her hand into her onesie and down the front crotch of Lisas nappy… “yeah your fine!” Lisa said “You next” she put her down her crotch too before saying “fine too!” “Well that’s nice of you… sometimes Suzy you are just like a caring Mummy…” “Well thanks I guess learned stuff you know?” “I felt a slight pleasure when you had your hand down there” said Lisa “yeah probably as I have only just had my fingers and tongue in your baby fluff earlier on…………” “Oh yeah……” They then watched the telly again starting with Go Jetters! too. Half an hour later Suzy turned it off, before Suzy said “Ok get in the car – check I’ve not forgotten anything as I am doing…” They took the bags, placed in the back of the car Suzy driving (they shared the car and costs as Suzy gets a lift to her work from Mum and Lisa lift shares with someone else she works with most of the time part time. Sometimes she gets a lift to the office with a Special Needs School run returns to base too, or her own father if he’s in the office) Switching on the Babyish playlist, they started making tracks “You looking forward to your Daddy moving in? “Yeah it seems like fun!” During this chat Suzy’s phone got a message from her mother, but she didn’t see the message was from her Mother. “IF you decide to part time 3 days at work, Monday Tuesday Wednesday would be the best for us working. Check with Lisa and her Mummy too!” So when she took her phone off the car holder she immediately saw it and got excited… showing it to her friend who was very excited too!” As they arrived Lisas mum Orla welcomed them, helping in with bags and the like, as well as saying “Lunch is on for all three of us – your Mums lasagne which I have one third normal and two thirds cut up small for you two and Apple Pie and Ice Cream! Polly clipped them in on a high chair and big bibs with apple juice in baby bottles. She fed Lisa first before going onto Suzy. “Good girl for Mummy..” While Lisa was being fed Suzy discussed her mothers text and said she wood be fine for part-time. Could you check with Lisas father about if that’s fine IF that’s what we decided to do?” “Of course hunney!” Lisas Mother said “Well its great having you home again, and of course Suzy too.” As - lunch went down well it was time for pudding, and at the start of the pudding it was like someone had messed. Well Suzy was rocking forward “Sorry Lisas mummy” “Why?” “I think I’ve just sh… erm… messed my nappy… “No need to worry, you are a baby, that’s what babies do….” Afte the end of the discussion Lisa was rocking back and forward with a guilty look “Sorry Mum, me too!” “Now that’s okay. When we finish here I will take you two little ones for a change in Lisa’s nursery, and then you can have fun and games up there too! “Thanks Lisas Mummy” aid Suzy. Its interesting to get a break from changing each other all week!” “Lisa, how was your health, as you seemed fine as you didn’t have emergency calls from you both” “Well no issues, bowel and bladder working well, no thrush or cystitis, Just some good time at Suzy’s and with my daddy last night who’s also coming tonight again” “Well that is good to hear.. .I will finish here, put the lunch food dishes away, unclip you and then after that, up for a nappy change both?” “Yes, thank you Lisas Mummy… we’ve got something coming tomorrow morning another toy or two – we discussed with our Daddies – something else to play with each other!” “Sounds fun… you can explain all later this evening, or when it arrives!” “Thanks,…” as they both walked upstairs to Lisas nursery, where Lisa was first to jump up on the changing table. “Good baby Lisa…well that seems easy so the same onesie and plastic knickers will do” After putting her daughter (Lisa) into another 8 Litre nappy , through wiped and baby powder and baby lotion (of the ones that were already bought special for the event), it was Suzy’s turn for a nappy change. However “Looks like Suzy will need new plastics and onesie, as your mess leaked a little. I will go get them…” A few seconds later she was back “Here you are… from your own supply!” After that a similar change, but as a result of the extended messing, Mummy Orla she stripped her down to her bra, before a similar change before new plastics and she snapped Suzy into her new onesie. “Good girl… now go play with Lisa!” Chapter 18 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part eight - Wednesday part two As it was round 1.30pm they phoned their Daddies as discussed , for a short catch up. Close to 2pm they started an hour of play with Lisa playing with the doll house and Suzy playing her slide and the ball pit. Half way through they swapped over and 2.30pm (the same time) Lisas mummy Orla came up to check up on them, check their nappies and offer them drinks. “Your diapers are both fine. Would you like a bottle of juice or Mummy’s milk from the source or a bottle of the stuff?” “Oh yes please Mummy – Mummies Milk from the source please? Suzy are you happy with the same its really nice!” “Yes please me too!” Mummy Orla walked Lisa first over to the nursing chair with giant bench so she can breast feed her 25 year old baby “Suzy you’re next okay? Now come up Baby Girl!” After about ten minutes Lisa said “I’m full now mummy thanks!” “Now Suzy come and lie down and I will feed you. Lisa play with the slide and ball pit before Suzy swaps over to the Dolls House okay?” Around 12 minutes later Suzy was full of milk before returning to the nursery. Mummy came up to the nursery one over an hour later expecting another nappy change at 3.45pm. “You two clearly having -plenty fun more than half an hour… oh well lets see… yeah your both needing a change,” “What do you want to do next? “Well how’s about we have an hour of naughty time? Please Mummy?” “Yes that’s no problem at all.” After changing both nappies she said “I will leave you for about an hour? “ Thanks Mummy, although we will both come down around 5pm after when we will come down for dinner at that time. In the meantime Suzy please wand me over the nappy and I will then do the same – does that sound fun???” Suzy nods knowingly. She got Lisas wand from her bedside table along with the Lube before walking over to Lisa’s double bed size crib. “Do you want me to unclip your onesie so I can get to your nappy, or another place on your body?” “Well please remove my onesie, and work your way across my boobies and nipples. After halfway go to the nappy and plastics?” Well needless to say Suzy did exactly… and Lisa loved the wand on her boobs and nipples were exceptionally enjoyable. This was before Suzy moved down further down over her nappy. After half an hour (and so many orgasms), Suzy said “did you enjoy that? Cause now its your turn! Try the same on me please… “She clipped Lisa’s onesie back in and at the same time lied back on the bed myself. Suzy was unclipped by Lisa and then she made a beeline for Suzy’s bosoms, and nipples. This was so enjoyable and just as much so after wanding Suzy’s plastic pants and nappy too. “ooohhhh yes that was very much amazing” Suzy said after several orgasms too. As they had a quick breather they went downstairs to see Lisa’s Mum , plus dad -nd both daddies in time! “Hello Mum… so what are we having for dinner?” “Well its sweet and sour chicken, rice and chips. As were expecting the guest – your two Daddies as well as your Father – around 6pm its on for then. Theres Apple Juice for you two as well in bottles.” “Thanks Mummy” said Lisa, “Thanks Lisas Mummy” said Suzy. “Would you like to put the tv on here on Nick JR or cBeebies until then?” “Yes please Mummy!” So they saw people arriving in the order of Jeff (Suzy’s ABDL Daddy) and Steve (Lisas ABDL Daddy) and Brian (Lisas father) last. The dining table included two highchair clips for the two babies and their Daddies helped to feed them. “Good babies for eating all your food… would you like some Ice Cream too?” “Yes please” they both said. Their Daddies helped with that and told them to sit on the bench while they took the plates across to the Sink. “Now we can both go up to your nursery and room, like we usually do, and we will change your nappies too. “Thanks Daddies”. As they walked up to the Nursery, Mummy Orla spoke to Lisas father Brian to explain what they’d discussed earlier on. “Yeah that sounds fine, when they decide just let me know?” Upstairs both baby girls had their wet nappies were changed while a further catch up between every one at a time. Two Daddies had offered anything their baby girl wanted sexually “Okay Daddy can you tie me to my bed and fuck my cunny” Lisa asked her Daddy “Oh yes…” Daddy Steve didn’t need to be asked twice “Lie back little one… so you want my dick in your muff?” “Yes Daddy!” So Lisas Daddy used the corner cuffs to fix her, before leaving her in her nappy for five minutes before returning to his charge before lubing up her cunny and slipping his rock hard dick deep in to her Fluff… Just before her Daddy was set to cum he took out his dick and said to “finish me off my thirsty cum sucker!” Afterwards “Good girl Lisa, shall I play with your muff?” “Yes please again!” Suzy’s Daddy offered something of her choice too, and she said to tie me to the bed cuffs for an hour. Firstly Suzy wanted her Daddy Jeff to eat her, before she went to suck his dick for the rest of the time! Afterwards getting on for 9.30pm Mummy Orla made cocoa. She brought some up to the girls before saying “Yes your father is happy if you want to go part time or whatever you decide!” “Thanks Mummy” Orla then assisted them to have a shower, dress them both ready for bed, and they slept one bed each with their Daddies. “Night Night Baby Lisa, Night Night Baby Suzy” Mummy Orla said, before returning to her room with her husband Brian. Suzy and Lisa would be looking forward to the following day together at Lisas’s place. They had some extra fun naughty toys coming, as well as a mostly littlespace day with the two of them, and Lisas mother too! Chapter 19 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part nine – Thursday part one As it was similar to the previous day and their Daddies were staying over, a similar start to the morning except it was in Lisas home. As was discussed their Daddies were giving them challenges. So when they were together they agreed and went back to their littles to explain what was needed to do! 1 get a breastfeed from Lisas Mummy -and take pics 2 please take pictures of your boobies for Daddy but with your nappies still on. Pop the onesie off and your bra too before doing it. Ask the other little one or your Mummy if you need help 3. when the dong arrives, give it a go and use one at a time from one fluff to one arsehole . First from Lisa to Suzy and then the other way round, until you both cum. Before you must have an enema into a bedpan, as you aren’t allowed to use the big girl potty. Lisas Mummy can help if you need it! Lisas Daddy also advised this weekend a couple of friends who are into leather and uniforms “So just a heads up one day you will be in leather outfits and the second day you’ll be in some slutty looking short uniforms that shows your nappy off!” Suzy said “Yes its been a while since I had a uniform on like school ones and I love being Daddies compliant little baby slut butt!” “Me too Daddy, looking forward to it too” said Lisa. As their Daddies (and Lisas father) left for work, Suzy checked the online tracking to show her new fuck toy was coming around 9.50am. This had four vibrating dildos in one single harness, although they can be changed to 3 or 2 if only one-persons own use! She kept a look out for delivery and as the boxes arrived, Suzy up to Lisas room with her. The dildo looked amazing fun. They were looking forward to the enemas too! Lisa unpacked those and clipped them to the wall about four feet apart. Suzy said “I will guide it into you and you can do the same thing, and Lisas mummy said to call in a few minutes when we are ready!… A bedpad was down just for drips and two metal bedpans for them to empty out their bowels before anally fucking each other!” They sat down and Lisas mummy came to keep an eye on proceedings as well as open the values. Then Lisas mum Polly turned the valves to let the litre of hot soapy liquid do its worst on her daughters bowels, and her best friends too. After around five minutes they were told to hold on before going over to the two and a half litre metal bedpads . “Stay their for fifteen minutes girls please to sit down, and that should be you empty at the back and I’ll clean up your muff too, before letting you getting tore into each other!” “Thanks Mum” Lisa said. After fifteen minutes on the bedpan, many cramps and some pleasure too. Lisas mum walked in again “Good girls… now I will get rid of all that poopies, and have wiped both of your muffs too. After you are finished, call me and I will put you both in fresh nappies!” “Yes Mummy will do!” Ten minutes later Lisa started lubing up and Suzy helped her with the straps. Lisa was able the two dildos into her muff and arsehole, before doing the same with her best friend. “Now lie down and spread your legs for your best friend to fuck both your holes!” she said as Suzy was obediently done as she was told. She spread her Muff wide before Lisa lubed the hole deeply and the same for Suzy’s arsehole. Next, Lisa used the remote control to turn on all four at the same time…. To some immediate pleasure for her and Suzy. After 15 minutes Suzy was begging her friend to stop. “Thanks Lisa… that was amazing… 20 mins then it’s your turn Lisa” she said. Of course pictures were taken for their Daddies to satisfy their third challenges. Suzy into Lisa was similar, but a bit shorter. They then called their Mum who would give them a new nappy. She said “Did you want to do the breastfeed just after “ “Yes mummy that’s nice!” After Lisas Mummy placed both Lisa and Suzy into new nappies and plastic pants) breastfeed of Lisa and then Suzy. “Good girls! Now after lunch shortly we will do the last challenge of removed their bras too for a topless (wearing only a nappy and plastic pants) later on. Now come down and we will get lunch on, which should take 30 minutes. I know you just had a breasted but you will need more as you’ve had an enema getting rid of so much, so that’s why!” “Thanks for looking after us mum!” Lisa said. They walked with their mother to go downstairs and watch Nick JR on the large telly downstairs. Chapter 20 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part ten – Thursday part two As Lisa’s mother started on lunch for the three of them (Sweet and Sour Chicken followed by cake and custard) Lisa and Suzy was good fun having her mother feed them both. As they have enemas there was no poop forthcoming on Thursday, as its already been taken care of with the enema. Thinking back Suzy said to Lisa “What did you enjoy more – our pre-sex enema or the fucking each other???” “Bizarrely enema that had the idea of preventative/routine but i genuinely loved it just as much as what happened next you know? However just now you took me to new places sexually and for the last little while! So probably a close call ! “Yes and you too!” “it seems weird to have fake penises inside both holes, as well as the person who takes it!” “Well that’s some what to put it!” So after an hour and a bit – a little longer than before as they were watching tv, their nappies were checked right there on the sofa. They had to pause as they had to change wet nappy changes. As was the first challenge today was topless nappy pictures Lisas mother Polly removed the onesie and her daughter bra before taking a Before pic. After changing an After pic was taken. Lisa sent to her daddy Steve “ Good baby showing your body for Daddy. Look at that lovely big full nappy. And nice tits too” to which the reply took Lisa by surprise and caused her to blush! Suzy’s change was the same – a little bit more discharge than her daughter but that’s normal, and like earlier on Suzy has had some spotting too. Otherwise she sent her pics to her Daddy Jeff. This had a similar reply “Good baby for showing Daddy! A lovely full nappy … and I could just suck those gorgeous big baby titties too!” After changing they came down to put the TV but swapped to a movie, Rugrats – The Movie. The strapline when it was launched on the sides of local buses in the late 1990s were various but Suzy’s favourite “An adventure for anyone who’s ever worn nappies!” or similar. So Suzy reminded her best friend and mother who went back to kitchen work and other domestic stuff, although she said she’ll be back to check them in an hour, as well as giving them couple of bottles of apple juice each. About half way through Suzy said “Do you think our daddies would let us also include enemas one or two a week as well suppository punishments” “Yes we could ask… however it might be nice to have one of the enemas going into a nappy, with a couple of boosters?” “Well we could ask of course. I guess if they are up for it, and the person doing changes doesn’t mind?” “Yes we can message them later on.” “I guess we should maybe schedule a weekly hour for fucking each other in all four holes at once. We can see how it works – obviously the receiver might need to be wary of some poop coming back out in both cases ? “ “We can try. This is the new bit for us, and we are both readily more than familiar our bodies! I had 24/7 incontinent at the front and I do get a lot of daily discharge, as well as only mild spotting since I went on the pill. In your case you wet at night but now more or less incontinent too, and you are a bit drier down there than I am… Well that’s the things we’ve known for some time!” “Yes that’s all good” Lisa said as Suzy pressed play. Mid afternoon fun saw a couple of changes – first one fine, second one they both had a change! With around an hour and a half before dinner, they put on the big screen a movie The Lion King which kept going until dinner. Today it was only four people for dinner – Lisas father and mother with Lisa and Suzy. After further telly watching, bedtime came all too soon again! Chapter 21 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part eleven – Friday After waking up with their best friends Lisas mother helped shower and get ready for the day before walking for breakfast. Once again their Mummy fed them baby style. During this point their Daddies sent them the daily message of their tasks for the day. They knew their Daddies were coming tonight and staying till Sunday. 1 Suppository Play – without restraints but you must wait one hour before asking for a change. Do the sitting around while watching the ABDL video porn links I sent yesterday (before we arrive this evening) 2 Tit play – after we saw your tits in the pictures, please play with each other nipples and titties until you both cum. Afterwards please play with a wand on your nappies until you cum again! wand (before we arrive this evening) 3 Plugging and Chasity. Once we arrive (just before dinner) we will put you in chastity and a new nappy. This is a double dong you have to wear under your onesie as well as female chastity also under your onesie. You then come down for dinner and try to be good write double dildo under your nappy and onesie. Afterwards we turn on the vibrator. However in both cases you wont be allowed to cum. You will need to beg to climax in your room for one hour, which is subject to satisfactory service of your Daddy. During this time your Daddy will require at least one of Prostate Play, Waking Off Daddy/Hand Relief, Sucking off Daddy or some other sexual talk of your Daddy then you MIGHT Be allowed to cum yourself. After one hour cumming is permitted without restrictions and your Daddy might go down on you to say thanks! ps However if you both behave (especially number 3) goes well might be another pleasant surprise! As Lisa read them out aloud, she thought to herself “What do you think it might be?” “Suzy guessed “New Ice Cream flavors, new type of nappies probably… I heard there’s an 12 Litre disposable nappy although they keep going out of stock in like an hour… I’ve got some on back order probably a fortnight. Its because they are made in somewhere like China vs Scandinavia where the NHS basic cheap ones come from!!!” Did you think our daddies want us to them up the arse for once?” “Well we will see later on, just be on best behaviour…. “ “Will see Mummy to tell her about the suppositories but we can do that upstairs about 10am?” After showing Lisas Mummy she said “Yes that’s fine!” Liza and Suzy also explained the messing play ideas they had talked about the night before, and their daddies both thumbs up so that’s one for another week! Now upstairs and we can start watching those naughty video’s while we mess ourselves ! Two suppositories each up their arses, and they were both entirely out (two of them) in under 10 minutes. During this point they both got horny watching ABDL themed porn with the first one including naughty nurses who wanked the male patients off during their nappy changes! After that they went through to the nappy changing room before calling Lisas mum Polly to help them change out of their very full shitty nappies. “Good girl now lie down on the changing table” Polly said to Lisa. However the volume was less than normal, probably as they’d had an enema the day before. Suzy’s was similar before heading downstairs to 101 Dalmatians in the run up to lunchtime. After fish/sausages and chips was all done and dusted, Suzy and Lisa returned to the nursery. They were needing changes which were only wet. They decide to do Challenge 2 with playing each others boobs and then wanding over her nappy, before swapping around. After another amazing set of climaxes they went to babyish play with the slide and similar things for an hour or two. Lisas Mum checked them several items before messages were received saying their Daddies would be coming at 5.15pm, with pizza for dinner at 5.30pm. As was explained Challenge 3 was explained as to what to expect to her mother, they were indeed prompt! “Hello Daddies…” “Come with me little ones!” As well as getting things unpacked for the next couple of days, both babies were stripped to the nappy before heading downstairs in new nappy but also in a female chastity device instead of their bra, and each as well as their nappy and plastic pants. As the double dong was already inside their muff and the arse, they had fun trying not to cum on the way down the stairs, let alone when the vibrator was on! By this point there was the two Daddies, Lisas mother and father as well as the two babies but Suzy’s mother Orla had been invited for the evening “for catchup (by Suzy’s Daddies) until 10pm”, although it wasn’t any further details! The three parents continued on for a few hours. However after dinner they were walked up by their daddies and both vibrators were turned on inside their nappy and chastity device. “Remember the rules” so they called over their Daddies – both opting for Hand Relief on both Daddies. When they were both to come the girls were bought right close up to swallow it. “Thanks baby girls, you can cum” They were both told. “Now one hour we play with each other!” So after everyone was blissed out after lots of orgasms each! They were changed into new nappies, chastity removed and a onesie, bra and plastic pants replacing them again. “Okay now we go downstairs for the bonus surprise, as you were two very obedient little ones?” They tried guessing while walking downstairs “Not breaking up ? “ “Hardly. “ “New nappy design? “ “No but I have some on backorder for next week or the following one” “Girls fucking their daddy up the arse?” “Well no…. but it’s a nice idea, Jeff add Pegging to the list… Anyway we would not do that of all your parents would we ??? “ So as they arrived their Daddies opened some fizzy wine (non alcoholic for the kids) before standing together a piece of paper and some other things in a bag. “First we’d firstly like your parents for all the hospitality and welcoming us into your homes and spending time with your amazing daughters. For the last year and a bit in Suzy’s case, or coming up to a year in Lisas case, you’ve treated us like family. To this we promise the next bit will be family-friendly despite the fact we visually aren’t (Giggles from the parents!) We both never want this journey to end. We both think – and we’ve discussed this at some length - we want to this being together in partnership to the next stage. This might be a bit cheesy and corny, but we want to spend this moment with your family. We both love you and we like to love the arse off you forever. This is not a hoax amd we want to be with you. So I will explain in some details that Lisa and Suzy might already know. In our community we have these things called Collars in a way that replicates engagements rings and later weddings ring Nothing changes overnight but as we want to be our partners, we brought you a couple of collars. They are basic but if you like the ides then in 6 to 9 months we will have a formal collaring ceremony. We will get you something more festive to suit your own tastes. So do you both accept being collared both as our partner – hopefully – for the rest of time?” YES FUCK YES! Lisa and Suzy yelled at each other…” “That’s okay and we accept the naughty babyish words!” They then both opened the clasp at the back before draping over their necks, telling them to keep it on as long as possibilee, like a conventional engagement ring. “Will that explains why you wanted me here” said Suzy’s mother Orla. “…and the fizz” “I know Mum SO happy…” she looked at Lisa who started crying, seeing Suzy off too! “Congratulations on this and we wish you well for the future.” “Us too, congratulations Lisa!” At this point Suzy’s mother Orla’s phone rung “Do you want me to come around topic you up?” “Well an extra hour – were celebrating because the two daddies proposed to Suzy and Lisa by way of a collaring, just like getting engaged?” “I had no idea… well give Suzy and Lisa all my best…, and have another glass for me in the meantime!” Chapter 22 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part eleven – Friday epilogue and Saturday part one So following the proposal announcement two things happened; after telling everyone on their phone contacts pretty much 90per cent of their vanilla friends were googling the word Collaring, and once taking their charges to bed for the night, their daddies got so super laid that night! Well as planned the following Saturday was a day of uniforms. Saturday they also had two people to help as things like a nurse/school teacher for one on one. “Morning baby girl” said Jeff to Suzy… “looking forward to the uniforms and two extra mummies visiting?” That sounds amazing… I meant to say I want to say thank you for everything -you’ve done for me.. hooking us up with other friends and the like, all the amazing sex, down to the less glamorous stuff like changing my pissy nappies and being a shoulder to cry on when I am down!” “Well I will get you ready for the day ahead, showered and new nappies then after all that we can go down for breakfast… I will double check to see if Lisa and Steve are up too! Sounds like it! So lets get you out of your nightie and pyjama bottoms”. After all the morning preparation they were both ready – and they were initially back to normal although they both were wearing their collars. Each of their daddies fed the babies. During this time Lisas daddy Steve stood up, but so they could both hear. “Its around 8.45am morning to both of you like being collared?” “Yes indeed! Thanks daddy” they both agreed. “Well around 10am we have another two mummies with uniforms. They will have one on one sessions with you during the session as well as some uniform time doing other stuff like the telly! Mummy Bella and Mummy Claire will be doing one on one with the two of you, with your daddies only in the background. Lisa and one Mummy in her room with me watching and joining in too, and Suzy and the other mummy in the spare room with her daddy watching and joining in!... The uniforms, and the leather stuff for tomorrow, are all ours now. Hopefully you will enjoy it?” Thanks again Daddy, looking forward to another amazing day!” They sat back down in front of the big screen TV watching cBeebies between breakfast and the mummies arrival. A little ahead of time and the door goes, taking them by surprise!” “Hello Steve” the two mummies hugged them on the door. They had a giant wheeled trunk each of uniforms and play supplies. They were assisted up to Lisas nursery when they unpacked! After fifteen minutes the two babies both were walked up by Suzy’s Daddy Jeff. “First scene is a school girls together and then we split off in two rooms for others. The first one is where you are both dressed as school girls. Mummy Bella will be the teacher and Mummy Clare will be the School Nurse. During the session you will both go to the Nurse for a change, they will do that in the other room. Afterwards the teacher sends you to the Headmaster played by Daddy Steve and Deputy Head Jeff. As you misbehave they want to spank you together with However offering something naughty like a blowjob might get you off, or might get you more trouble! “But as Daddy predicted these are very short” “So we can see when you need a change nappy baby girls!” “Ask for a change five minutes in, as you will be needing one by then!” Their Daddies walked through to the room where Suzy and Jeff would sleep. The school uniform (with tie and blouse both matching each other) barely reached Lisas knees, let alone 6foot1in Suzy! In the background they setup a small blackboard, and the teacher and nurse changed into their outfits too, and set up a couple of chairs around Lisas writing desk. The teacher (Mummy Bella) waited a minute before saying Good Morning and took attendance. She started talking about maths, and they were asked to write down the answers to the questions. Five minutes in Lisa put her hand “yes Lisa?” “Can I please go to the nurse?” “Why do you need to go to the nurse?” “Need another nappy on” “But only little babies need nappies and you are a school girl?” She went red at that time. Suzy put her hand up “Can I see the nurse too?” “Don’t tell me you are in nappies as well?” (red face) “Erm, yes…” “Okay… I give permission… Now here’s a permission slip. Go straight to Nurse Clare’s office, and straight back again with no dilly dallying please?” “Thanks Miss Bella “ they said. The walk through to the nurse in their uniform dress – very short and barely covering their tits either – to Nurse Clare’s office. They knocked on the door where the nurse had placed a folding giant changing mat that they sometimes used for travelling or long days out with no toilets or Changing Places facilities. “Hello Lisa, Hello Suzy, are you here for a nappy change?” “Yes we are… Our teacher seemed very surprised but she must be new. “ Okaayy, lie down first Lisa…” She pulled down her plastic pants and wet nappy a bit quick and swiftly and a little sore, like most nurses are…” “Lie down” the Nurse had one at a time on the bed with wipes although very cold hands and a bit rushed too.” “Right Suzy lets see your latest pissy efforts… that’s you both changed. Now get back to Miss Bellas room at once!” They left, and they did, their Daddies both walked into the same room!” After knocking on the door the teacher told them (after expecting a more warm welcome) they were told “You took too long getting changed you naughty girls… I told you not to bunk off! Go to the Headmasters office as you are in trouble! Don’t say another word!” (she said pointing next door and smiling) So they did as they were told where they had saw their Daddies. “You here again for ANOTHER punishment Lisa and Suzy.” The changing mat on the bed had been swapped for two giant cushions with traditional school style paddles. “Lie down and assume the position, arse up…” “What can we do to get out of this?” (Both daddies unzip their flies and pull down their trousers) “Well you could try this… you suck the Heads and Deputy Heads cock. However if its not good – in our option – the punishment increase from 10 over nappy spanks and 10 bare bottom spankings to 15 of each?” “We will give it a go eh Suzy? Spankings are never good are they Headmaster,?” “Lets get at it “Suzy said before licking around her Daddies/Heads foreskin before taking the full cock in her mouth, cupping and teasing Daddies/Heads balls too. Lisa started a few moments later. Both of the Daddies/Heads cum in their mouths in around 8 to 10 minutes. “Well did you enjoy it then Headmaster” They looked at each other “Good, but not good enough… Now arse up and we will need to take care of your dilly-dallying – in your teachers view – so no choice as you keep getting sent here!” They were given a ball gag to keep them quiet before they gave both Lisa and Suzy first of their over-the-nappy spankings. After the last they had their gags removed and nappies pulled back up “Now go back to Miss Bella has some aftercare” to which they smiled, before walking back to the room “Good Subby Babies for your Daddies!” Nurse Clare joined in taking one each, and they both had some cream placed – more lovingly – over the makeshift School Desk.” Chapter 23 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part twelve - Saturday part two “We will spit things into two for the 45 – 50 minutes or so in the run up to lunchtime. We will change you after that, but here’s where we split in two. Lisa and Mummy Bella in her nursery here, and then Suzy and Nurse Claire – who is about to change into Mummy stuff – walk through to the other room. The two daddies will be in the -background. Lie down on your bed first Lisa and I will tie you to the bed and your Mummy is about to give you baby pussy fingering, titty play, eating your baby pussy, and strap on in your little baby pussy and arsehole! After tying up and getting the lube out she said “Lisa which part of your body do you want to do first… with your Daddy standing behind with the camera and playing with yourself?” “Mummy can you go finger my cunny first, please and thank you?” “No problem!” She lubed up her muff after pushing her nappy and plastics to halfway down her thighs, before doing a few fingers around her clit before she went two full fingers deep. After a couple of orgasms she stopped before asking “OK What’s next?” “Strap on play – and you wont need to lube me up or pull down my nappy! Is that OK Mummy?” “Yes that’s fine!” She lubed up Lisas arsehole as well as dropping her knickers and skirt to the floor before lubing up her fanny before she tied round the straps of the harness… OK going in…” The nappy wearing girl in a school uniform was then screwed for ten minutes in both her arse and her pussy, and there was a dong inside her Mummy too, which she really liked! After ten minutes strap on her Mummy stopped and said “What’s next?” “Can I get you to eat my baby pussy please Mummy?” “Yes…” She went nosediving (after removing the strap on) for ten minutes with two clitty play and most in her baby pussy. “Oh oh oh ok my god mummy now what’s next- only one left – play with my titties?” “YES” she said!” After the last ten minutes it was sadly the end… Suzy’s was similar but not allowed to “Thank you Mummy… now can we change our nappies … thanks Mummies… now we will need a couple of big baby bibs for l and also tidy up our uniforms… thanks again!” As Lisa and Suzy were about to go downstairs, Suzy asked “I know we said tomorrow we would make a full announcement tomorrow evening when both mums are here. I like the idea of 3 days and 2 days off starting in two weeks? We might be able to make it 2 and a half days a week to help with our wedding/ commitment ceremony planning, and also, to help your Daddy move in with you soon after that?” “Well that sounds good… Never thought but guess if it’s a double ceremony – would that be ok for us both have it at the same ceremony and/or the same date if it is possible?” “Yes I was assuming/hoping we would double up!” Downstairs for Lunch and all of them fed around another one of Pollys (Lisas mothers) Cottage Pies, similar to earlier in the week. Their two Mummies helped feed them for a change! They returned after lunch. By the time they got up they had messed themselves … “Okay well this is good timing! We will tie you to bed for one hour , in your messy nappy. After that, we will be giving you turns in a nurses outfit! You will, one at a time, then change the other ones shitty nappy while dressed as a nurse will be a changing mat. During this time you will embarrass each other and make the situation awkward as possible by asking some personal questions, touching each others sensitive areas, and the like?” “Okay Mummies…” During the hour Mummy Bella used a wand on the front of their nappies, causing them to enjoy their situation even more! After an hour tied to the bed hey were released with Lisa told to go to the Changing Table with Suzy changed into a Nurses Outfit “Hello Nurse Suzy” Lisa said. “I see you’ve come for a nappy change?” “Yes I am afraid so…” “How long had this happened that you’ve been having these problems” “Years and years I am afraid..” “Well please pull up your uniform so I can check a couple of things…” Suzy then played with Lisas boobs (no problems here)… I will change your nappy and get your vulva checked too…” The change was fine but she was swapped her glove before Lisas fluff in depth. In some depth! After she was told that “well your down there is all fine… keep using your nappies and pretend they are not just for babies” After that, they swapped around. Afterwards, they asked “What’s next?” Well for the last thing before we do for, we will do another round of schoolgirl spanking. However at this time Mummy Clare is changed into a Schoolmistresses outfit. So no sexual options this time, you’ve been sent for 50 spankings each with a switch! Normally half with kickers, hlsadf without. But as you are big babies in nappies, swap knickers for nappy/plastics. Now, Lisa come over here first…. “Are you sure there is nothing I can do like suck you off?” “Well you tried that with the Head and it didn’t work! 50, 49 (they count down to Zero). “Now Suzy’s turn…” Chapter 24 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part twelve - Saturday epilogue and Sunday After the dinner, there was some fun time with their daddies they experimented with a new set of Spreader Pants which caused them to crawl for an hour or so! Then they went to bed. Sunday waking up was very similar to Saturday. Lisas daddy Steve woke her up to remind her about the visitors today! “Morning Baby and future collaring Lisa!” “Hey Daddy!” “Today we have the leather master, Master Bary and Master Bryne scheduled too. This includes a little while with a leather bodysuit with leather Chasity belt too, without the dildos. Also a while with a full length maxi dress in leather too. There will be at least one spanking too! alongside some other fun… well for us, and hopefully for you too” “Thanks daddy!” So following a similar start to yesterday, they were waiting for their guest Masters, while watching cBeebies on the big screen telly. Suzy said “Still weird thinking we are getting hitched in the near future to some lovely men who already know all our issues and who actually like us?” “Yes I know right… Cant wait to be together forever!” She then heard the door going, and it was the two Masters who Steve had arranged. After greeting them at the door they went upstairs with Steve, and Jeff was already there. “Hello Subby babies” “Hello Masters”. As they unpacked, and at the same time explained what was happening. “First of all your Daddies strip you down to just nappy and plastic pants” So after doing that they were changed into the Leather patterned bodysuit that was very short but patterned with some circles and bars. After we move into them Suzy said “Yes I see its short...” “Yes that’s our fun, perving on things…” “Well now, please lie on the bed for an hour. We will cuff you and at the same time an intensive leather spanking with a leather paddle!” BUT after every spank, say “Thank You Master”… Lisa and Suzy were being tied by Barry and Bryne respectively. “50 (spank) Thank You Master, 49 .. . down to 1 “Thank You Master”… “Now your daddies will get you up unhitch you and give you some aftercare as well as lotion, check your nappy (both only wet) and a couple of bottles of apple juice. “You feeling better now?” “Yes thanks Daddy”. They were given a full length all leather dress (with a leather loop to hitch to both collars) and a female chastity device across their nappies with a key lock on the front for one hour in their already wet nappies (still short to flash their nappies) and were told to suck off the two Masters to say thanks! Once you swallow it, your Daddies are next! If you are good you might be allowed to cum afterwards, which will be after lunch. “Yes Master, Yess Daddy” they both said before assuming the position and bending their arses as instructions. However about 3 minutes, Lisa managed to mess herself… to which Daddy Steve said “brilliant! An hour.,..” A minute later Suzy went red as she was messing herself too. “And we didn’t need laxatives or anything, right Suzy?” yelled her Daddy Jeff! After an hour of pleasuring the men in the room , they were congratulated and told you can cum. We will come back to that and screw you! Will discuss later but your daddies will change your messy and wet nappies. After that we will now go down for a lunch”. They all went back down (in new nappies but without the chastity) for lunch. This was one Lisas mummy Pollys Sunday Roast Dinner. Lisas Mum Polly said “You look very nice in that leather dress baby.” “Awhh thanks Mum!” After lunch they went back upstairs for some fun play for the baby girls! Both girls were stripped down to a new bra and just the nappy put on an hour ago/plastic pants. “Come on little ones, lie down on the bed and we’ll fuck your cunny, for being such good little baby girls?” After that they both had a nose in their cunny from their Masters too before they had to leave. Their daddies changed their nappies and into bra and onesie again. So two hours of fun play it was downstairs again. At that point dinner next. Suzy’s Mum, Lisas 2 parents, both daddies were there. The plan was that in the early evening Suzy and Lisa would announce their decision . Suzy stood up and started “As you know we were experimenting with being 24/7 in littlespace (with small amounts adult/naughty play), well three quarters little one quarter big play. Many things were discussed. Lisa and I have had a blast but wonder whether or not we would run out of things to do. So what we agreed was that if we both did 3 days a week at work. At this time however we’d ask if possibly 2 and a half days. The other half day is to help with the collaring ceremony preparations as well as to help Steve move in with Lisa here - so an extra half day for a short term. We would get challenges from the daddies on the days we are not working or together and send at least two messages and one pic when we are working. Also maybe a little more -adult play every day up to 50/50 on the days we are alone? So what do you think, 2 an a half days for a short time, and then 3 days thereafter ??? “ Lisas father / boss and Suzy’s mother / boss both agreed saying the extra half day would be useful in the run up to moving in and then the Ceremony in a few months. Suzy’s (ABDL) daddy Jeff said “Yes that sounds reasonable. We wanted at least try it, and were so glad you two have. But a hybrid approach, especially flexibility in the next few months, is an amazing idea. Suzy added“ We were also thinking of having a double collaring ceremony with the two of us on the same day, would that be possible?” “More good thinking two baby girls” said Lisas’s ABDL Daddy Steve said “Yes that should be possible. Will look into logistics more, in the near future. I do however reiterate what Jeff said. We look forward to planning and haying a future together, and we agree a flexible approach is good. You still get to be round people and your family, as will my Lisa too. And if we want to review that anytime, either way, we’d be happy. You see if you two are happy, the rest of us are delighted!” Orla (Suzy’s real life mother and the nurse Suzy works for) added “YES we’re happy! You get the chance to get out and stay home, so it’s the best of both worlds!” AND – most importantly – we get to discuss you getting hitched, and Lisa getting the same thing! I was so delighted to be part of the proposal, and now part of this evening too! I love you my big baby, and her best friend now also a baby!” To which Lisas father / boss as a taxi company owner Brian said “Hey Polly just pinched my line… But seriously, all the best and we look forward to the ceremony too, and we do appreciate my girl also moving in with Steve too?” Polly replied “Yes that’s right… Suzy we can look at the new schedule maybe 2 or 3 weeks we can get things setup… is that long enough?” Brian said “yes 3 weeks tomorrow is fine for us too!” Now Steve is moving in six weeks, exact date to of the week to be confirmed?” “Yes both daddies” said Lisa followed by a chortle! So after that discussion Suzy’s mother Polly and Suzy went to their home, Steve returned to his home, Jeff returned his home. They were changed and prepared for the bed by their own Mummies. “Goodnight little one” Chapter 25 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part one In the three weeks that followed – The following day (Monday) both Suzy and Lisa told their work colleagues about their week and especially the forthcoming future together with their daddy/partners in the coming weeks and that they would be reducing their workload slightly for more time together with their BFF as well as prep for their nuptials! The same was said for a conversation with her former school BFF Alma who moved down to London about seven years ago after her fathers redundancy and subsequently grew to love the place.. Suzy went south for Almas wedding two years before with her Mummy/Polly. As part of the discussion it was said Alma said she “wouldn’t miss your special day for the world!” ”Thats good news and we look forward to seeing you back in Dundee once again! Sounds good now give love to your Mum ok?” .. Tuesday morning and Suzy was checking her patients in at reception. One of the guy (a male patients called Kenny who’s never had much more that a brief nod said “Nice collar” “Awhh thanks… yes I its an engagement one of sorts before a collaring ceremony..” She then explained how her potty problems turned into a big baby and a good time rather than being depressed . “So it saves explaining my life, and even more they like it?” “That’s good, well catch you later on.,..” …At their regular quarterly doctors visit for STD checking (essential as they don’t need to use condoms but do have sex with more than one partner when guest Daddies or Mummies come along!) with Suzy’s mum (Poll) all went fine. Discussions for the ceremony went along, with questions about a honeymoon. Suzy and Lisa wondered whether a week or a fortnight at the professional Mummies in Glasgow they had when they were 18 and 19. Might have to make it less family friendly to include their two daddies and some naughty stuff! And yes they were still going and deposits were made. Holidays for the working days were booked by Lisa and Suzy too! The ceremony was being held in one of the function areas in Camperdown Park, a couple of miles from the City Centre but still inside the City boundary. The person doing the ceremony was someone who Jeff knew through the kink groups and the like. As plans for Lisa and Steve for moving in tougher caught motion, Suzy and Jeff discussed more. While the moving in was partially practicality for 25 miles in Perth not Dundee, the idea of motiving in with Suzy was naturally useful. It was said that after 3 months (i.e. 6 months before the commitment ceremony) They’d consider moving in with Suzy one month later. She ran it by her parents who were quite happy with the idea, possibly using the spare room for his stuff his stuff that wont fit in the room. So the new dates everyone looking forward were; 3 weeks from the first day back with collars reduced hours start 6 weeks from the first day back with collars Daddy Steve was moving in with Lisa (The weekend before but they had Monday boo off too) 9 months from the first day back with collars was their ceremony (Saturday Ceremony with honeymoon at professional Mummies for a fortnight) And now added 3 months from the first day back with collars Suzy and Jeff to discuss about moving in with Suzy one month later. So we now jump to the first of those - 3 weeks in when they start two and a half day work (with two days in little space or with naughty tines and half day for wedding and move prep). Chapter 26 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part two Monday Morning was pretty normal. Wednesday would see them leave for some additional planning work before a couple of nights together with Suzy at Lisas. On the road they did a half day of wedding plans before they had some ceremony / wedding preparation (Mostly double checking some RSVPs and the like on the phone). As they were meant to be nots seeing their daddies usually till Friday. However one night only (Wednesday) they were together with their Daddies to celebrate their reduced hours from today. It was decided – following a suggestion from some porn links to give both Suzy and Lisa their first piss enema, made up of their daddies piss. While there was most much they would certainly try again anther day, both Suzy and Lisa shit their nappies in just a couple of minutes. After sitting put in their own piss and shit – and their daddies piss too – for an hour before showering and getting their baby girls ready for bed. Thursday morning their Daddies changed them into day clothes and fresh nappies before helping them feed “That was fun last night daddies” they both said their new Challenges for a day together were;’ 1 enema 1L of hot soapy water. However into the new 12 Littre diapers that arrived yesterday, and sit for TWO hours watching tv, like you do with suppositories. But for one day – double the wait time! 2 after that you fuck each other up the arse.. Suzy to be the giver first before Lisa. After that a new nappy on with butt plugs until dinner time! 3 eat baby food! We got you some suitable for 2 year olds, to match your inner personality! Theres more than one so Lisas Mummy can show you where they are! You’ll also wash that down with 2 year old suitable fruit juice, and infant formulae/baby milk. They also said they’d like to take Suzy and Lisa to The Dungeon club event in Dundee at a gay club which also licensed for sex, as well as just alcohol. After watching half an hour of cBeebies they decided to go for an enema. Lisas mother helped put them into one of the new 12 Litre capacity nappies and set them up for the enema. After holding the litre of hot soapy for ten minutes each they shit themselves . They then watched tv for a couple of hours to test the level of the new nappies . However surprisingly, despite a lot of pee and poop – held up to the job. During the telly they played with each others nappy with a wand over the onesie! After changing Lisas mummy fed them both baby food, baby juice and formulae milk, which went down amazingly well. As there was no enema no poopies for the rest of the day! They then went to upstairs to start having sex with each other. “Its been a while since we had just butt plugs in? “Yes well but still looking forward to fucking your arse! Said Lisa to Suzy “yeah fine “ Suzy lubed herself up considerably but she was getting lubed up before strapping on herself before lubing up Lisas fanny and arse! After fifteen minutes they had ten minute breather before Lisas turn to fuck her friend .However afterwards they placed some basic anal plugs in their arse before helping the other one into another nappy for two and a bit hours. It was… erm interesting. Even more so when they went to the telly to watch a movie. As they were still had a was. Was even more orgasmic… After a nice shower and the like, Lisas mother Polly got them both ready for bed. Friday could be even more fun! Lisa and Suzy slept together in Lisas double crib. Thursday After a lovely nights sleep, Polly (Lisas Mummy) woke them both up together, before shower, changing etc. For breakfast they got some baby cereal and a breat feed from Lisas mummy too! “Its been a while since I had that but its nummy… thank you Lisas Mummy!” said Suzy. During the morning they were sent their challenges from their Daddies! 1 To go one better enema 2L of hot soapy water. However into the new 12 Littre diapers that arrived day before yesterday, and sit for TWO hours watching tv, like you do with suppositories. But for one day – double the wait time! 2 Pretend play breast feeding each other just using sucking the other ones nipples for ten minutes. After that bottle feed with some baby milk. 3 Screw each other by going down on each other with your tongues and fingers each others muff and clitty. Afterwards see if you can get the double ended dong pointed into your fanny how far inside your b So they went upstairs to get the enema first of all. After doubling up (2 lite enema in a 12 litre nappy ) a little bit of leaking was only to be expecting… … Just after lunch (mummy’s cottage pie) they had a bit of a Milking Moment! While no milk was expected, they both enjoyed, before snuggling in their best friend for a bottle feed! The sexual play was also fun. They were able to get two dicks (the double dong) int Suzy’s vagina (another first this week)! As her body is more heavy set than Lisa, it was quite comfortable. However Lisa couldn’t stand more than a couple of seconds before switching to just one part of the double dong, “never mind baby girl you tried!” Friday / Saturday / Sunday in Chapter 27 ----- Chapter 27 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part three Friday and the two girls had planned for some time out at the City Centre Olympia Swimming Pool then both the shopping centres (Wellgate and Overgate) and a lunch stop too. Their Daddies gave them some challenges as usual, but knew they were out and coming to see them that evening; 1 Look after each other at the swimming pool. Afterwards give each other a change on the rising Changing Places table using plenty of powder and lotion. 2 In the Shopping Centres afterwards buy something as close to Baby Pink as you can for every day use and wear it when we arrive later tonight. This could be a top, vest, bra, dress or something but please don’t spend too much money! No more than 4 pink each and all under £50 each? 3 In the afternoon give each other a hand spanking wearing nothing, taking your other clothes off and putting your nappy and plastic pants to the sides for 15 spanks each. Then use lotion and plenty of aftercare . As they arrived in the car Suzy said “I am looking forward to today, and it’s a chance for a bit of time away from home today before the BDSM event this weekend.” “Yes I am looking forward to the event which is my first which wasn’t ABDL?” Lisa said back to Suzy. So after paying themselves in, changing and showering, they went for the flumes first. After catching some time in the swimming pool there time came to an end so out to the locker. After that a brief drying off before going through to their Changing Places facility to nappy each other. As both of their swim Nappies were both messed and it was noted to give them an extra wipe down there at the back – their Daddies were proud when they explained they’d looked after each other! This time both Suzy and Lisa messed themselves totally involuntarily, with no laxatives or the like. Suzy has never been able to control that, and Lisa is pretty much incontinent after six/seven years or so in nappies. After new nappy and existing plastic pants and plain white onesie, they dressed back into street clothes in the main part of the changing area. Afterwards they drove into a city centre car park to allow them to do both shopping centres short walk from one to another. After bumping into a friend of Suzy’s mothers before some clothes at Primark and New Look. Afterwards they went to McDonalds in Reform St (between the two) for lunch, and got two Happy Meals each and some ice cream (yes the ice cream machine working for once) they went through what they found with part one of shopping. Lisa found a dress, leggings and vest close to baby pink and Suzy found a pair of PJs and a dress alongside a top. “Those look quite cute, yours too!” After some shoes and other High Street, Murraygate and Wellgate shopping they went back to the car and home. Lisas mother welcomed the back home and hoed them to a few parcels that had arrived while she had arrived. This was some more of the 12 Litre nappies Lisa ordered about three moths ago (on backorder) as well was couple of extra plastic pants and pink nappies they had bought to keep their stock in order for baby times at home and away. Their mother offers them some food and drinks but they were till full from lunch but would welcome some milk. “Mummies in a bottle, Mummies from the source, formulae or regular milk?” “Yes Mummies milk from the source please” “Okay two minutes and we can sit in front of the TV and Mummy can feed you both before you head upstairs and I will change you If you need it” “Yes thanks!” She sat down where the babies were on the sofa and fed Lissa before Suzy. During the feed Lisa Mummy Polly did a covert check to show nappies were wet and a little messy – in both cases just the end of the mess in their swim nappies earlier. “Well you are both needing a change so I will come up to do a change and leave you to play in Lisas nursery”.” “Did you both mess at the pool I take it and now the end is in the day nappy?” “Yes that’s right sorry mummy” “Don’t apologise. Just double checking as you were out and about”. After that Lisas Mother Polly went upstairs to change both the girls before returning to the kitchen area. “We will play for a few minutes then the spanking each other? “Sounds good Lisa” Suzy said. Lisa started first with the bear bottom spanking, then it was Suzy’s turn to return the favour. After showing pics with their Daddies they said they were looking all forward even more play that evening. Lisas mummy came up to check (nappies were fine) after an hour and bought up a couple of apple juice bottles for each of the girls. Afternoon saw many checks and a couple of changes each. Around 4pm they went downstairs to watch the telly (putting on Dora The Explorer , both wearing the baby pink dresses they found on their short shopping haul earlier, Lisa in top/leggings and Suzy in dress to avoid clashing! Their Daddies were collecting an Indian Takeaway on the way to Lisas home – Lisas Daddy Steve was coming around 4.30pm but Suzy’s Daddy called Jeff was coming around 6pm and he would get the takeaway. “Hello little ones, you look so cute in pink just like big babies that you both are! ” said Steve as he entered the house. Dinner and Suzy’s Daddy Jeff and everything else happened before bedtime. Saturday they were told of their role at the BDSM monthly dungeon event. They would have an enema first thing to try to make sure you are all cleaned back there. They would have a special black nappies and black plastic pants with two plugs (no vibrator) and a black bra too, to match the plain black metal chastity with locks, for some time – an hour in chastity and some time on the St Andrews Cross x-frame. Using a flogger they would get 15 spanks each before being swapped around. After that you wear the existing stuff for a total of one hour and then your nappies will be changed. After that spanking be good and your Daddies will play with you with a wand. After that hour, a brief stop, chastity and plugs removed and then plastics/nappies only before some time you two girls go down on* each others muff and titties, for the pleasure of every man in that club. They will watch you and wank off watching you two. After that are having another stop for drinks and discussion with our friends for a couple of hours Whatever any of them want , you have to do with them, male or female or other – whatever they ask! If you are very good you will be allowed to have some wine! You remember the safeword ? Yeah haven’t used it since we were together” “They were also informed of the house’s safeword too, so if someone says it you know to stop! Theres’s condoms and lube too and you’d be best to use them if any men want to fuck or suck you?” “Yeah that’s okay daddy, nice to have belt and braces as we but have contraceptives” “And yes but as its new people too! ”Well our Daddies knows best!” Lisa said. “We bought some flavored ones too which I think you enjoy along with Strawberry lube?” “Yes indeed!” After enema, breakfast and lunch, mid-afternoon they took a taxi (as the Daddies were having booze before heading home) to the event. Their daddies got them ready for the first part of the fun! “These are your lovely subby young ladies” one of the Daddies friends (Master Bary, who had visited them a few weeks ago) said to Daddy Steve “Yes of course ( points to collar) and now for eternity hopefully!” “Yes you showed the pictures! Congrats again and we all look forward to the ceremony in a few months!” Lisa and Steve were walked through to one of the changing rooms separately from the main play area. A giant changing mat was placed on the floor. Lisas daddy Steve was first with lots of lube in her cunny and arsehole before placing the metal plugs inside, nappy plastics and bra all in black before the outside chastity over their nappy. They also had a black long restraint clipped onto their collar rings. She was told to sit while Suzy got the same treatment. After this both Daddies dragged / got them to walk all over to the St Andrew Cross bench, and they were restrained face down for two minutes before being given 15 spanks each bur by Master Bary for once. “Good girl now jump down!” After the spanking their Daddies gave them, wand time. “Such good girls, now wand time and cum as much as you like!” And they did… … After that hour of pain and pleasure, their Daddies walked them through to change, and they had the lead, plug and locks removed, and were changed into a new black nappy and plastic pants and given some baby milk. Their Daddies took through a couple of bedpads for the floor just in case and pulled their nappies and plastics down to their knees and took off Suzy’s bra “Okay Lisa, go down on Suzy? you will get ready. Give me two minutes and I’ll get my fellow perverts to pleasure themselves while you screw each other” A couple of minutes later around eight men and a couple of women were there too, mostly with dicks in hand! So Lisa was instructed “Start now okay …” “All these people makes it even more embarrassing…” Suzy had several orgasms (and she later said when Lisa was playing with her clitty and tits was one of the best ever). Shortly afterwards swapped positions and it was Lisas turn to get fucked by her best friend, while men and women all watched pleasuring themselves! After that their Daddies clipped themselves both back into their bra, nappy straightened up and checked before having some juice from a baby bottle. “You were so good girls… now get ready for being sexually available to everyone for an hour!” Their Daddies gave them some condoms and lube sachets and sad “if you need more we have them here” as they tucked them into their bra” “-Yes Daddy!” “Here’s a lovely pair of fucking or subby toy free to anyone for one hour , they are open for pleasure or punishment. Who’s first?” A couple of hands went up and they went to their part of the room. The first was a pre-op transwoman who wanted sucked off while going down on the girl . Second was one of the men who were watching and perving earlier! It was decided on a coin toss that the transwoman (called Katie) would get Suzy and the other one (called Keith) would pound Lisa’s vagina. After that it got more bizarre. Two women – one clearly pregnant and in a leather dress, and the second was in submissive outfit (Jenn pregnant and the other Carlie). “Wed like to take advantage ,,, for some reason I am super horny in this pregnancy”, Can we use a strap-on on you?” They had a strap on already in place on Jenn “Weve got one too”, so both Jenn and Carlie had strap on sex with Lisa and Suzy. “Good submissive…” At the end of the scene, Lisa and Suzy asked if she has started lactating yet? “Yes why do you ask?” “Were also both ABDL too…” “ Well if you like we can do a practice. Carlie hunney please help me off with my dress and pull down my bra and we can have a shot! “Yes Mummy” “What was that?” “Nothing Jenn!…” A couple of minutes later and the pregnant dominant lady stripped and gave them a 2 minute experimental feed. “Well thanks! This is my first pregnancy so lots of stuff to get used to!” Suzy said “No problem nice milk!” Afterwards their Daddies came over and said “Anyone else – you have permission to od anyone else, and 15 Minutes left?” One Master and a Mistress came over and asked if they could spank them (they had their own paddles). “Yes not a problem… What’s your names” “Master Kevin and Mistress Katrina” Their Daddies helped them to setup a couple of cushions so they could be spanked both at the same time. 20 spanks were given each, and they swapped round so both Suzy and Lisa got them both “Thank You” they said at the end. After that their Daddies walked them over to the bar when they would rest and catch up. A bottle of wine was had alongside some pints for the Daddies. Lisa and Suzy were given only ones glass with a little water in a baby bottle each , with the rest for the ladies that joined them later. After getting close to the end time they had a taxi prebooked to take them back to where they were staying (at Lisas Mums again all four for the weekend). Chapter 28 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part four On Tuesday morning Lisas Daddy Steve who received a phone from the lesbian couple Jenn and Carlie, who enjoying fucking Lisa and Suzy on the Sunday at the kink event A rater interesting discussion was had. Steve was reminded she was three months pregnant. “What we want to do, if it is okay with then and yourself, is to borrow them for a few hours.” “For sex?” “Well actually… maybe a little but they mentioned they were ABDL? “”Yes…” “Long story short, I need some practice before the kid comes out of me. We want to treat them like babies for a day over here. This will get real life practice as the only family member with kids is miles away. We’d be happy to pay costs, and we would be happy for their Daddies to come to watch. First of all, what do you think?” “Usually we have to pay the pro Mummies who visit us! But I think both big babies would really love that idea…And if anything is unknown we can help a never changed them and looked after the for the same time.” “Well thanks”. “I will message them both as well as Suzy’s Daddy too.” All three gave positive reactions so they looked forward to the Saturday. Steve rang on Friday evening to get further details and was asked if they could bring the ABDL elements of their life like nappies clothing and baby milk etc and she would buy in lunch and dinner to say thanks (and instead of paying) Their preferences were double checked along with the address for the following day. After breakfast and a night at Suzy’s Mums house too, the bags were packed and they were clipped into the car belts like babies. After a brief drive they arrived and being welcomed and shown through to a spare room where it was happening “Morning Babies and many thanks for agreeing to this” “That’s okay. We have enough supplies to cover most things in both sizes.” “Thanks Daddies too for agreeing and driving these two little ones… how cute are these two in these onesies?” “Yes indeed!” A few ideas were given by the daddies that to change their nappies on a travel giant changing mat. After getting guidance how to do it, 15 minutes later and Suzy was cleaned with baby lotion, wiped and powdered and new nappy before replacing plastic pants and reclipping her onesie. As Lisa was similar (albeit a different size) that was a bit quicker too! After that it was their Daddies idea they played a couple of baby game with them while feeding them a baby bottle. After Patt-a-Cake, Hide and Seek. Simon Says and just before their fourth game Lisas Daddy said “Check their nappies before the next round? “Do I just unsnap the onesie and hand in?” “That should suffice…” “Yes both wet, but fine for a couple more rounds. “The fourth was Ring-a-ring-a-roses,, fifth Musical Bump…. “Okay I assume you will be wet ?” Wel yes but I think I am messy” Said Lisa “Me too Sorry Mummy” said Suzy” “Don’t worry that’s fine!” Your daddy explained what do to do with dirty changes too. After this one more round before we have lunch planned to arrive” “Thanks Mummy Jenn!” they both said. After a wet and messy change for both girls a game of Pass the Parcel, they were then called through by Carlie called them through for the lunch. It was a wide variety of pizzas and sides, a small pizza party, drinks and ice cream. “It’s a lovely home and dungeon you have here! Are you two looking forward to the baby’s arrival ?” asked Lisa “Very much so….. I’ve been firm and dominant as a woman The last little while it’s a bit less hard and more feminine and having more feelings than ever before over the last year and a half, while we did the IVF and preparing my body for getting pregnant?”. “I see.” So how long have you been babies?” Suzy said “I have potty problems most of my life in my case but decided to enjoy my life and not get depressed. I introduced Lisa to it (she was a bedwetter) at 19 and she’s been enjoying life more and more!” “Well that’s true. Since being teenagers we’ve grown sexually and found a couple of Daddies who took us to the kink event last Sunday” replied Lisa.” A suggestion was made by one of the daddies “Would you like to try feeding them baby style their puddings, I will show you how!” “Yes of course…” And she did, and the daddy even got a couple of bibs and baby bowls too. That was enjoyable before they decided to go back to the room for a split session of baby time and some sex with me?” “That’s a great idea!” When they went upstairs, Mummy Jenn stripped down to just her maternity bra, before asking Carlie to help her with strap on. Daddy Jeff said “Suggest you unclip the onesie, pull their nappy and plastic pants to one side, and you can pound their fluffs as they like that!” “Yes we do” Said Suzy back her Daddy and Mummy Jenn. “You first Suzy…. Ill lube you up although you seem a bit moist already.. “ “Well we’ve had a good time even before this bit” After some fluff pounding Mummy Jenn surprised her by then diving down to eat her for a few minutes. After orgasms throughout, it was Lisas turn for the same!” “We take a breather, baby bottles for you before some babyish fun again?” “Yes that’s a nice idea!” After another round of baby games their nappies were checked and both needing changed “Just wet this time… good babies for your Mummy and Daddies!” There was a little pee got leaked onto the nappies so their Daddies showed her how to swap round to dry onesie and plastic pants too. When they had finished their baby games, Mummy Jenni brought a wand to rub over their bits, to much excitement all round! Afterwards it was said “Now babies, would you like to see if I can manage a longer feed?” “What your Mummies Milk – yes please!” Two After feeding Suzy and Lisa to being full, Mummy asked if their Daddies has any more ideas for babyish or adult stuff?” “Well spankings… but you cant do that to real babies of course nowadays!” “Speaking my language I hear…. Daddies is it alight if I spank them?” “Of course no problems,” “Now walk through to the bondage room/dungeon and we can tan your little hides… BUT lots of aftercare and some apple juice in bottles for being so brave?” Now that is a good deal…” After their nappies were pulled to their waist they were placed over a giant spanking bench with room for her to get a whack in. “Now lie down Baby Suzy first…” After going to the indicated restraints, ten hand spanks on the bare bum, and ten with a small hairbrush. She took the restraints of, pulled her nappy and plastic pants back up and said “ Carlie will give you aftercare and some juice for being a good girl… “ “She was taken to anther bench and Collie rubbed rash cream on her arse before playing with her nipples and clitty. Afterwards it was Lisas turn next. As she was shorter it took a couple of minutes to adjust the height. But they both enjoyed the spanking and the aftercare too. “Dinner time coming soon, so let’s check your nappies… “”Yes fine” “Now downstairs for dinner, which is going to be a local Indian. After dinner they chatted and sadly time was at an end. “I enjoyed the practice and really enjoyed the fun part of it too!” said Mummy Jenni. “Hopefully we can meet again one day? “ “yes that’s amazing!” the babies agreed. REST OF WEEKEND IN CHAPTER 29 Chapter 29 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part five As they were leaving Mistress/Mummy Jenni was offered the chance to come view one of the two nurseries and maybe more play time. The next day was already booked by Jenni but she was free the following Saturday. This was booked, with When they arrived soon afterwards to Lisas family home, they went upstairs for checking (fine) before coming down to watch some Disney stuff for a couple of hours before cocoa and being taken up to bed by their Daddies. The following day was Sunday so another day off. Lisa asked (while being soon fed by their Daddies” “Daddy could we please to go to try one of our favourite weekend regulars - to give them some suppository play and tie us to the bed for a couple of hours? “Well you’ve been so good lately we could hardly say no” said Lisa Daddy Steve, bending down to kiss on the cheek. Afterwards they were taken up to one of the bedrooms, changed into 12 litre nappies and tied to the bed before suppositories were forced into their onesie, plastic pants and nappy. “Good girls… Enjoy… After a while your daddies would like you to suck them off while chained to the bed. In half an hour we will be back for you to suck us off, and we will leave you two hours in total?” “Yes Daddy sounds like fun…” Lisa and Suzy then started chatting to each other… “Are you pooping yet?” “Well just a little…. And one is out… “Mine too… and now the second one… here it comes oh my god…” replied Suzy. They were not wearing any other clothes but unlike an enema the noises are not that great, but some smell… After ten minutes they could smell each other and “I’m enjoying this” Lisa said, “me too baby Lisa, me too… “ “ooh yeah ooh yeah….” At that point their daddies walked in before the last round of “ooh yeah. Oh my god that was amazing…” Such good babies messing their pants for daddy just like the helpless babies you are, and even before we restrained you…Now open your mouths wide and suck until we cum … you know to swallow it…” “Yes daddy we will” They both opened their mouths to their naked daddies cocks down their throat”. After fifteen minutes or so they had all cum! “Your daddies will put something on while you lie on the bed in your wet and messy and cummy nappies!” “Thanks Daddies” Lisa said… “ The Daddies had put on cBeebies so they enjoyed the various cartoons and the like. As it transpired they ended up being 2 and a half hours but they were enjoying the telly so much they didn’t notice! They were unclipped when their daddies returned to say “30 minutes before Lunch, so we come to unclip you and also get you changed and all nice and clean little ones” said Lisas daddy Steve. The nappies held up to the job holding both babies messing, wetting and excitement too! They were both cleaned thoroughly one at a time on Lisas giant powered changing bench, before being walked down by their Daddies one at a time. Lisas mother made her regular Sunday roast dinner for lunch, which always goes down very well! Afterwards they said to their daddies “Fancy eating me – the other white meat?” “Always!” This was followed by regular (penis-in-vagina) sex too. After a while more fun after Dinner Suzy and Suzy’s daddy Jeff were heading home, and kisses on the doorstep followed before Suzy let herself in the house! Suzy’s mother told her “Another one of my colleagues is about to go on maternity leave. Dr Foster’s PA Stacey Gibbons with her second , you know her? “Oh yes”. “Well as you sometimes don’t mind covering more than just phones and reception, and you are currently part time, how would you like to job-share with Laura Smith you Mon Tues Wed AM as you do now, just slightly different work and we will arrange training for you both on Tuesday?” “Yes no problem! And you don’t need to worry about me ending up that way as I already a 2 year old in the ba-ck of my mind…” “yes as always Suzy!” “Although we say a pregnant woman yesterday and a week before too?” “Well just don’t get any ideas ???” “LOL very good”,.. never say never as they say?” ““So anyway are you okay in helping us Suzy” “Yes that’s fine by me… now can we talk about an overdye pay rise?” “Oh look BEDTIME”… “Okay mummy sorry to ask”. “But we might be able to do that at work tomorrow, as I will put you onto the payroll person as I think you are due an annual review?, now you mention it?” Of course you are part time but a rise in your hourly rate is possible. I know some of your office staff colleagues have had between 8 and 15 per cent more, with inflation at 9 per cent ?” “But how much of a pay rise did you get Mummy?” “Well definitely bedtime now! Come we’ll get you changed and off to bed” they said as she walked with Suzy up to her room. After getting her daughter changed and ready for bed, a quick kiss of Suzy’s cheek (looking tired) “I’ll see you in the morning, sweet dreams mummy’s big little one!” After closing the door “25 per cent” she said to herself,,, “But I will tell her in the ride to work tomorrow!” Working week and the first two day saw some interesting times for Suzy. As her mother said her HR person had called her into the office. Even given reduced hours she really appreciated Suzy’s work graft and being here 3 and a half years. So she was said 12 per cent rise for Suzy. However we will need to backdate it by five months (as they were a bit behind in the review). “Thanks Dr Hallen” she said. As her mother was in clinical session for all morning, she saw her at lunch “12 per cent, but a little date backdated by five months!” “I knew you meant as a joke but see it shows how busy we have been so busy all round, full stop.” Orla said to her daughter Suzy. “New relationship and getting hitched amongst the rest?” “Well it was true, but thanks Mum… “ Tuesday both Suzy and Laura Smith met up with Dr Foster and her PA who was preparing to go onto Maternity Leave. She explained next week shed still be there to help guide you through everything. In addition her Dr had a variety of non-standard stuff which is why she was training us up on their specialized system and the Doctors medical specialty (rheumatoid arthritis and other skeletal problems) and the explanation was quite interesting and not at all preachy. “For my first baby we didn’t train the replacement and that came back to… how do I put this politely… bite us on the arse” for humor all round and knowledgeable nods from the Doc… Heading home and when they arrived Suzy rung Lisa for a catchup and making arrangements for her turn at Suzy’s house! Wednesdays half day at work, so it came and went quickly. Lisa drove the shared car (with Suzy) to her work with her clothes etc. to her work and then afterwards drove it to Suzy’s home via their work, collecting Suzy and saying hello to her mother too! Their daddies hd preciously said no challenges today because as there was a collaring ceremony/wedding prep meeting mid-afternoon. After that, Lisa/Suzy went back to Suzy’s home for the start of a couple of nappy days of naughty and babyish fun. Chapter 30 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part six Friday saw three babyish challenges from their Daddies as per usual before the evening and weekend of fun together; 1. Two hours running around play usual your babyish things, but remove all your clothes but nappy and plastic pants. At this point double nappies – a basic medical one inside and a 12 litre one outside. Suppositories to be inserted by each other AND keep your nappy to for a full 3 hours. . Also send Daddys pictures of you topless and the after result. We want to see very full nappies and take pics every half hour of the outside! 2. Finger each other fannies, holding it inside as long as you can stand it but at least ten minutes holding in one time. . The giver should play with her clit, and you are allowed to cum! 3. Also spank each other. After breakfast they went straight into the first one on the list. “Lie back hunney bun… unsnapping your crotch… “ Lisa was first as she stopped down to her bra, removed are current nappy and replaced it with a basic medical nappy first, before the second one being a 12litre printed nappy, pulling her plastic pants before sliding her hand into her nappy pushing two suppositories up her bum”. Suzy was next with similar before sending the first pictures to their Daddies which went well “Having two nappies make you more or less waddle too, which is also what babies do. Lisa shit herself in record time (eight minutes, with more in fifteen) with Suzy doing one giant shit in ten minutes, with a small one five minutes. “Such good babies for your daddies in being a baby. Now keep your double nappy on 3 hours and send pics every 30 minutes so we can perve and see the nappy swell up like fuck?” Well with the mess it was starring to get big and feel heavy, while watching telly and playing in Suzy’s nursery. After an hour and a half an ordinary nappy alone would be leaking but the combination of two was starting to get just get heavy. Half an hour later / 40 later both babies passed another mess, meaning that the back felt like it was at capacity! Three hours in total the nappy was removed and immediately fell to the floor! The end result was plenty at the back and about 3 times more at the front of the girls piss! “That was amazing fun, I think we should maybe try doubling up in the near future…” They cleaned up before going for their lunch in the kitchen (another ready meal to share). After lunch they went back to Suzy’s nursery where both girls fingered each other – to much enjoyment with climaxes all round! - before spanking each other. A pizza takeaway went down equally as well. Then their Daddies went to the room “Its time for something after something you be discussed a little while ago…” The Daddies handed both of her babies a strap-on harness “Peg us now – and we’ve already emptied out with laxatives before arriving! “ The occasion was veery enjoyable and they were intended. They went to bed normally and looking forward to the Mummy and guests coming tomorrow – the very horny pregnant woman whop met her at the Dungeon Club before one week later took then to her dungeon / home for practice… Chapter 31 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part seven – concluding Friday and Weekend of Fun – part 1 After two unremarkable Friday night sleeps in their rooms in Suzy’s family home (with some sex with their Daddies just before sleeping and final nappy change of the night) . However Suzy got her regular period start overnight (not quite the full throttle as she’s still on the Pill, and was very wet., and some smearing to add to situation! Both were woke reasonably early by their Daddies, and were changed (nappies and into day clothes). Suzy’s Daddy noticed shed leaked a little wee and some blood too, so she was asked to take a shower (like if she’d messed herself and it goes everywhere, as it does on occasions) and therefore needed new plastic pants etc. as well as everything else . Her Daddy Jeff did not punish her but “that’s the problem with one nappy for everything , pee poop and periods” Very true Daddy , I’m sorry” she replied. “Why are you apologizing little one – no need to worry”. She had noticed – while Daddy must always be obeyed and he was generally fairly strict – on occasions he had a massive heart of gold. “I love you Daddy for showing your heart of gold off again” “ Awhh I am blushing! “Well you could have punished me - eve thought its not my fault?” “Ooh don’t worry .You will be getting plenty of punishments today – at least 3” “Good good babies excited” as her nipples were visibly turned on through her new clothes… “Did you just… “ “Cheeky Little One!” he said as a gentle pat on her very full bottom (12 lite nappy, plastic pants, onesie, her bra, tights, and a short dress covering close to her knee). Lisa and Suzy met up in dining room while the Daddies got there breakfast stuff sorted apple juice plus Suzy’s mums milk, latter straight from the source (as Suzy’s mum gave them both choice of that, a warm or cold bottle. Suzy’s mum added, before their Daddies gave them the plan, said to Lisa “Did Suzy tell you she’s going to be covering for another lady Doctors Secretary when she; s off on Maternity leave in a few weeks” “Just a little, tell me more Orla, sorry Please Orla?” “She Weill still be part time but this lady is one of the best PA’s we have . Very detailed and lots of sprit, insistent, but really funny and happy she is a hard act to follow, and she will help Tuesday to explain everything. Last time the person covering, was a bit of a disaster!” “Yes she is, isn’t she mummy?” “Careful Suzy! She was here before I started. And I am close to 20 years now working at the Surgery, and Suzy has been for a fraction of that. “Have you never wanted another little one of your own?” Orla was asked. “We never thought we could but then Suzy made her arrival, some years ago now. However she’s still a little one who keeps me on my toes, although her Daddy Jeff helps with the load”. Lisa replied with “that’s true. I guess we two just never want to grow up being babies, but still being adults too, you know, working?”. Both Daddies stood up but they waited for Lisa and Orla’s conversation to end. “Good Morning Our Lovely Littles” . Daddy Steve (Lisa’s daddy) said. “As you know Mummy Jenn and her partner are coming you. She will be mothering you two between now and dinner time on a soft basis . She will be playing games, changing and doing everything you two need, and the two Daddies chat to her partner Carlie will be chatting to your two Daddies. If you are both very good little girls, she might let you fuck her after lunch, she said. We will be helping with food etc. to mean she can concentrate on you too lirtle ones. This evening after they left, a Master Steve is coming to give you your punishments. Tomorrow we are taking to you to another one of those Glasgow Green park style ab/dl meetings, before we take you to the Little’s Lock In in Edinburgh” After going back to finishing with the feed and solid breakfast too, about 15 minutes later hey heard a car arriving and parking up! At this point they’d been in same nappies for an hour, fairy wet with all the juice and milk. When Mummy (Mistress) Jenn arrived, she hogged both before sneaking a nappy check “I will change you both in 20 minutes – go up to your nursery and I will change you both”. They then did as the were told, while her and her partner hugged the Adults.” Mummy Jen was up the stairs fairly promptly, to which she said “Suzy I will be gentle on you as your daddy said you had your period” to which Suzy’s face turned red while she lay down on the Giant Changing Mat first her before Lisa.” “Both your Daddies want suppositories to be inserted after I have cleaned up your little girl fluff fluffs” A wet and clean up both sides change and they were put back in their clothes, and she said “Now do you want to head downstairs little ones, or do you want to play in the Nursery?” “Nursery please, thanks Mumy”. While they were both already there, no action was needed on their part. “ She said “Before you two rush off, we are looking a expanding into having a proper ABDL Nursery” “Where abouts?” “Well that’s the thing. We are looking at a farm up the coast, plenty of room. So there will be a baby safe place for us two and the baby ,one AB/DL double nursery, one double dungeons. like we have now, and some rooms to allow 4 people in the nursery. So what do you think babies?” “That’s an amazing idea” said Suzy “As there are several dungeons locally but the only Nursery is in Glasgow! Lisa would you support that?” “Yes I would. A few others have come and gone in a few months you know?” “Thanks Little Ones. At your next nappy change I will let you hump your nap nap,,, “Yay”… “And as you are about to get suppositories in per your Daddy, Lisas Daddy was worried she might be constipated – but for both of you that might be sooner instead of later” After five minutes bent in a very uncomfortable position to let them both suppositories into their poop hole. However by this time its every day ! “ Suzy and Lisa was given more juice bottles before asking if they could go on Trampolines in 15 minutes when we finish a clapping game” “Is that a good Idea given we have a filled pooper?” Lisa asked Suzy… “Well wee night get the mess done with eh” said Suzy” “That’s true” replied Lisa. “Now drink 4 juices each, have you done that both?” “Yes we have” Showing her the empty bottles. Mummy walked them downstairs before going round the back to the giant Trampoline ,big enough for two. Suzy usually love this, Suppositories or not! With encouragement from Mummy to “Jump high girls. But tell me how long it takes you to mess yourself” they did as they would every other day. On the way our their Daddies suggested that both had hour on trampolines. After jumping around having fun, they both messed in less than 10 minutes after getting to the trampoline. Half way another stop and 2 more bottles of juice before continuing . So their nappies were noticeably full when jumping down to their supporting “Mummies so proud of you two! Now a deal is a deal, so come up to the nursery and Mummy will change you upstairs while helping you to hump your baby nap naps upstairs in the nursery,,, just be careful on the stairs just in case some poop comes out of your nappies?” After making it upstairs, Lisas nappy was fullest, so she was taken up to the Changing Table while Mummy Jen got the wand “Suzy can you hold this and move it as needed on your bff here” while slipping 2 lubed fingers were slipped under her onesie before her feeling around and 1 finger on Lisas clity, 1 finger inside her fluff, with Suzy not being liberal with the wand. She came quickly but Mummy continued 15 minutes of fun, hence multiple climaxes” She was then asked to get Suzy to jump up for the same! Afterwards the dirty nappies were removed before cleaning with a shower hose to clean both their fluffs, pooper too. “Thanks Mummy “ before changing into a different set of clothes (but identical) as there was a lot of mess. “Now as your were such good Babies for your Mummy , I will give you some of Mummy’s Milk to keep you going the next hour and a bit before lunch” she said while unclasping her Nursing Bra. Both were more than satisfied and Suzy went to her crafting work area, while Lisa was having fun in the play pen. All too soon it was lunch, and Mummy took turns walking both downstairs with reins, for maximum baby fun stroke embarrassment! CONTINUED CH32 Chapter 32 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part seven – concluding Friday and Weekend of Fun – part 2 Mummy Jen walked both Babies to the Dining Table, clipping them into their High …Chairs that fastened to the table, meaning they can talk to everyone (have had those for sometime. Jen fed Suzy while her assistant Carlie fed Lisa, spoon fed like an aeroplane. They had both enjoyed liquidized Lasagne before ice cream and Sticky Toffee Pudding, made into a mush for the big Babies, with lots of juice to wash all it down with! “Thank You mummies” they said.” Do you want to play outside just now with your Dollies and Mummy Jen out on the grass, little ones?” “Yes please – Daddy is that okay?” A nod gave them a quick “yay!” “Play nice girls, and I will let you screw each other next time I change your nappies – and Daddies said its fine and you can cum!” As Mummy walked them through to the grass, they played /with each others dolls, Patta-A-Cake and similar games. At 1 and a half hours their nappies were suitably full “Now will take you to your nursery and you can fuck each other!” clipping on their region again walking them upstairs to Suzy’s nursery for the another amazing moment. She put down a couple of giant bed pads on the floor, taking away their wet nappies, and put the clothes to one side. Both babies were down to just a bra, before Mummy unclasped them both too. After a short discussion it was decided Suzy would let Lisa play with her breasts while Lisa ate Suzy’s fluff, in a 69 story, before swapping sides. Mummy cleaned their fluffs all over, fitted a fresh nappy before helping with their clothes, one at a time. “For being such good girls” She said “Sit up for Mummy… some sweet baby food each washed down with my breast milk from the source” As she was alone she had to feed one baby at a time before letting them latch on together. “I’ll be lucky if my child is as well behaved as you two! Now do you want to watch some cartoons downstairs so you can also tell your Daddies all the fun we had today?” After running downstairs happily jumped up on their Daddies lap / next to them and do so, while Chuggingotn was played downstairs for an hour. Their home time came all too quickly, but they clearly ALL had great days of fun. As was said before, after dinner Master Steve was coming to give them their punishments. Their daddies fed them (sweet and sour chicken) while Master Steve was let in by Suzy’s mum Orla. They were then taken upstairs by both Daddies and Master, Suzy was told to go onto the changing bench, where she was tied with rope. “Your Daddies want you punished, one at a time, on your bum for 10 minutes before sitting back in your wet nappy for another 20 minutes before swapped” “Is there anything sexual we can do Master to not be spanked?” “No but you will be doing that, like it or not, during the 20 minutes first. Suzy is first… “ Suzy’s Daddy pilled the nappy to one side to expose her butt, while Master used a massive flogger on her bare bum before she had to suck (into a condom before that would be added to their next bottle (Suzy’s mums milk from a bottle) “You will swallow my cum in your baby bottle. Any problems we do this all over again? “ “No more than fare Master” said Suzy. And afterwards your daddies will spank you with a hairbrush too”. After her nappy being replaced by her Daddy , she was told to suck Masters Penis, until he cum, wearing a condom, for 20 minutes before swapping around for Lisa’s punishment. After the second lot, both girls were hairbrush spanked, standing up, by their own Daddies. They both got to swallow their cum-filled bottles before getting half an hour of aftercare -Lisa and her Daddy in the room she used for that. Master was allowed to pleasure himself in both rooms. “Now what do you say to your Daddies for bringing you to me?” “Thanks”. “I think you back through together for nappy change before sucking them off, tied to your beds?” Another pleasurable time was had. One more bare-butt 15 (but no tying them up) minutes spanking for both Babies by Master, before ended up as bedtime, and their Daddies assisted them to have supper, shower, cleaned up, new nappies, nightwear before a fuck sent them all happily off to sleep. (from Ch34 the Chapter Titles will revert to the previous as opposed to “Between the… as there is still a lot to do before then … not sure of time to type everything up!) Chapter 33 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part seven – concluding Friday and Weekend of Fun – part 3 After another great sleep they were woken by their Daddies. Sunday would be a bit more PG/Vanilla (second event was vanilla/kid friendly and first was in a public park!) but they both agreed its great to able to go out and meet other babies and bigs – twice in one day. 90 minutes apart, and 60-90 minutes travel to Edinburgh or Glasgow. So essentially a triangle trip Sunday. Suzy sits down next to Lisa at breakfast , while both Daddies Jeff and Steve sort their breakfasts” “Well after discussing my new – well temporary – work, your must be looking forward to you Daddy moving in…. when is it again” “Ooh yes counting down the days! A week on Friday so 12 sleeps in total” “Yes I remember now. Because this one (points to her Daddy) is moving in five weeks later”. After their Dadie’s both come over, they thank them with kisses!” “Remember the day plans for today” “Yes Daddy” they both said time. “We are leaving here for Glasgow Green in 45 minutes, with a nappy check/change stop in Stirling. Yes your Daddies got everything we need based on both last times, and a couple of surprises. Like we are taking both strollers so we can wheel you around! “ Thanks both daddies, and for bringing us there too!” Lisa and Suzy finished by saying Lisas Daddy move company are doing the packing up too. They were so excited - partially why they were ready waiting 10 minutes to go – and their Daddies strapped them in . “Good little ones for being on time, were you ever this ready for school. “We plead fifth we say Daddies” Lisa says after brief discussion. As they left both Daddies and Babies were chatting with each other. Suzy and Lisa played games with each other, with a babyish playlist playing on Daddies Jeffs car. They were having so much fun they’d not really noticed they were in Stirling, before the car switched off at Pirnhall Services (Stirling). As they’d had lots of juice and milk at breakfast, the nappy check by Daddy Steve walking round the corner of their car realized “Suzy your wet (after slipping a couple of fingers her skirt and onesie… shortly after Suzy’s Daddy checked and said “You are even wetter than Suzy for once….” He took the bag they had in the car and “Come on, Ill take you both to the Changing Places changing bench, Okay?” “Yes Daddy” they were taken away “Steve I will be back in 20, just off to change the babies” – to which broth went a little first. As Lisa was wettest she was changed first before Suzy was “Thanks Daddy Jeff/.. “ Lisa said before Suzy’s turn to lie down “You’re such a good pissy baby for your daddy today!” “Awwh no problem” Suzy said. After checking both were back to normal (Lisa did have one layer – her plastic pants - tucked in but Daddy Steve sorted that) They were both fastened in by their Daddy. They then went back to their games and Daddy gave them a couple of bottles (Aptimill formulae milk) as he clipped them both in to the car, before continuing to Glasgow Green. A few familiar cars were in the car park , but their Daddies got their Strollers out (Their Size like special needs strollers), and with a couple of bags each, they were wheeled in their strollers down the Park drive (solid not grass) before they got to the event itself. They were then unclipped so that they could join. First thing every time these visits was to hug the organizers. They knew each other from previous visit to her Nursery and obviously since these events started ; Mummy Lisa, Nanny Syliva and Daddy but usually a Baby Peter, who was in baby mode today! (ED: See previous story Baby Suzy At 18, Chapters28 to 36) “. Hello Little ones… great to see you both again! How are you getting on with everything changing soon?” “Well we are hitting the ground running Mummy L” said Lisa for the two of them, “Well its good you are so happy… I am looking forward to having you all for your honeymoon little ones! I will let you go and meet and play with the others”. Ther Daddies were hugged too before they put down bags of toys, snacks, new nappies and the like, down on one of the Park benches. “Okay, here’s your stuffie, paci, doughnut (wrapped)and a Bottle each. Go run and play with the your other fiends. Come back if you anything else. We will be checking your nappy in 45 minutes, and changing you if needed . Remember your Daddies can see where you are all times, and be good girls to the other littles, and play nice!” “OK Daddy!” They did with their friends a mix of little stuff (playing games etc). , and talking about their plans for their Daddies moving in. After 40 minutes Lisa whispered in her friends ear “I think you are messy. Shall we go our Daddies to check “ “Yeah probably for the best”. Suzy excused herself although at least one of littles knew by the smell and reaction “you’ve done a stinky” “Yes going to get changed … back later ok as my change might take some time! “ “Yes I know my messy changes quite some time” said Deliah. “I’ve only just lately started messing myself and my Mummy was worried so docs visit happening soon” The Daddies were chatting to the organizers. This time it was Lisas Daddy Steve who was on checking duty, so when they came to them, they said “We were just coming to check on you. “ Suzy said to both Daddies “I’ve made a mess and need a nappy change Daddy.” Lisas Daddy slipped fingers under both skirts “Oh yes you definitely and Lisa is wet and a tiny bit messy. As this is public Daddy will need to take you both to the Changing Places table. It’s only 5 minutes toddle. Now (putting baby wrist restraints on them, one each side, with a nappy bag on his back) come with me little ones!” As they did as they were told, they could see one other person waiting for it first” “Thanks for fixing us up Daddy”. “I will take Suzy in first as this only not much room, so if you wait while I am in with Suzy?” “No problem Daddy…. But I think I pooled too! “ “Well good you are here for a change”. After five minutes the other lady and Special Needs kid went in (looked about ten and no oner they knew though the ABDL circles etc._ in. 10 minutes later its Suzy’s turn while Lisa waiting. 12 minutes after she went in, with Lisa being told “Okay Lisa, you’re turn” Lisas change took close to 10 minutes and unusually again, she had more mess than Suzy! Her Daddy snapped the wrist links on them both before letting them go once they were in the grass “Now babies go back and play!” Sadly time got the better of them before closing time. They were taken in the car to a nearby McDonalds as per usual for Lunch. Daddies ordered them two Happy Meals each (the usual one Cheeseburger and Chicken Nuggets) as well as their own ones , and they returned to the car where the two babies were strapped in the car. They were given a bib before being able to feed each other. A further change each was required before driving to Edinburgh for the Lock In. A stop at Harthill Services (half way) showed both nappies were only a little wet, so they continued. Before going into the event itself, they had a nappy change both. Only in here were they able to dress as babies. They already had onesies on underneath . Their Daddies surprised them by unveiling two brand new lilac onesies with babyish prints. “Those for us? Aww thanks.” Their daddies changed them into their matching outfits. As other people arrive, a few people asked if it was same as earlier - “No, we just got them when we arrived!” Soon after the organizers – not same as the previous ones – were telling everyone what’s happening today and when. The doors opened up fully and then Suzy, Lisa , and their Daddies all headed in. Just like earlier on, S&Ls Daddies chatted with the bigs (including partners of the two organizers who are AB / one incontinent), and all the littles played in the fun areas. Suzy went to the arts corner while Lisa was enjoying the Ball Pit. They were checked and changed if required in the separate changing area) hourly as well as the babies all enjoyed the cake! After one change for them both they decided to swap to the Bouncy Castle for a short time before swapping round most of the areas in the Event space… their Daddies even spoon-fed them both smoke baby food too, with milk bottles again and bibs on! Sadly the event came all too soon to an end, similar to earlier on. A stop afterwards at Kinross Services for Burger King and nappy check (both were fine for the next 40 minutes or so) . A great day for everyone. As they drove home both littles dozed off in the back seat. Their Daddies said nothing apart from “aah bless them … worn out” . Tomorrow was a new week with work / AB/DL split week again, so an early (ish) nigh was right! Having read through the second half of the second story I see an error was made by me and the names of Suzy and Lisas Mothers names were switched by mistake, From Ch34 I have corrected before sharing these chapters .(Lisa's mother back to Polly , and Suzy's mother to back to Orla) Chapter 34 – A New Week with Surprises and New Ideas To Try – part 1 Suzy and Lisa (still at Suzy’s home) were both awoken by Suzy’s Daddy Jeff, and Suzy’s mother Orla . Lisa's Daddy Had left a note for her “Sorry early start work today, as well as going back home. Suzy’s Daddy Jeff will give you news and instructions for today. Be Good! Daddy S!!” After walking downstairs , breakfast sorted for both baby girls, before Suzy’s Dady Jeff stood up “Good Morning Little Ones… You were so tired last night all we could do was put you to bed early! We were so proud of you two yesterday – Lisas daddy Steve and me too – as you were so well behaved all day, and you were both a credit to your families. We were chatting on the ride home. Now do you remember Mummy Cazzy, who gave you hidden diuretics in your Baby Milk? Well she’s coming over this weekend. But she made another suggestion in relation to you using them every day”. “Huh?” said Lisa. “Yes I know you don’t need them but your two Daddies have been thinking about trying them. Obviously if you go nuts etc. we will need to stop. However it’s a one month trial for just now. We double checked with Suzy’s mother Orla– of course a nurse at your surgery – said there is nothing to say on paper that this wont work. Now Suzy, in the morning, when you pop your pill you will take one capsules, and then another one at lunch for now. Lisa, I cant remember he name of your autism meds – never do – but same dose. During the trial his might be augmented to 3 or 4 day,. The second one, you will take after lunch. Suzy’s Mum says she will get a doctor to sign two prescriptions to cover 120 each. That’s 4 a day for a month BUT we won’t get there for a few weeks yet! Assuming they don’t make you ill or anything , we will keep them going – so Suzy’s mum will get those signed off by a Doctor. It’s a generic script for Frusemide, so if one brand is out of stock, no issues there?” “Good thinking Daddy – I had to go to genetic contraceptives as we first started with one brand but eventually all went out of stock long term 3 times!” said Suzy . “So Suzy please bring them home on the way home. You both start tomorrow morning. During this time please be sure to put a stuffer pad into your Nappies and at every change.” “We understand make sense” “We have a giant case each coming today to Lisa's mum home so on the way home to drop in Lisa's extra potty pills, you will take the case over here! However if your Daddy says you need to take one there and then, you need to. Its sometimes under an hour. Good thing you have nappies? Secondly your daddies are both in agreement that we would like to see you plugged for one day a week. This is not to make you happy but a reminder Daddys in charge, and knows best! Initially we thought tomorrow at work. BUT with you starting the make-you-go-to-potty-more pills tomorrow, so we decided to give you a break. So you start Thursday BUT the next week Tuesday, you will go to work wearing an anal plug to work . As its your work its not one to make you excited or orgasm. They are metal, don’t vibrate are around a quarter bigger than your own play plugs. “Well Daddy always knows best” “Oh but you will get an enema first thing before hand – 2 liters each – and we will stick you on the big girl potty, for these enemas only. The idea is a Daddy will insert them before you go to work, and take them out when you get back. With you not be working Thursday we will start with 8 hours. Eventually we both want you plugged for 24 hours but we will increase slowly. We know it might be a mixed message – getting you pills to speed you up and slowing you 100% at the back one day a week – but I guess no messy diapers for 1 day so it all works out for changes?” Thirdly, with both Daddies moving in soon, we are thinking of getting a Mummy or Nanny part time on one of your Baby Days at home, like Thursday. See we want you to have best of both worlds, so that you can have a mummy / nanny to do things. Might be varied for a bit/ The pregnant Mummy Jenni is about to have her kid and one of her slaves is getting things ready to move to her new big home . The baby situation means probably 3 to 4 months before she can do it. We’d love you to be able to have sex with these Mummes i that’s something you don’t object to, or would you prefer just a baby Mommy?” “Yes to the sex please Daddy” “Well will make some calls! Enjoy both days at work, and I hoe Suzy’s training goes smoothy”. Suzy’s Mother drove her Daughter to work, while Lisa used the shared car to her own work. “It sounds like your Daddies plans are more like planning for a future tighter?” “Yes I’d say so” “So how do you think about that lot earlier on?” “Well its great that he always thinks of me may times a day, and also, that he keeps us on our toes… always potential surprises is fun for me?” They then arrived at the center before Suzy and mother Orla walked into the office. Suzy went to one of the side rooms for the training. The doctors PA thanked them both. She then explained the baby’s particularly doing cartwheels over her bladder, so a couple extra stops during the morning. She also said it would need to be an extended lunch – 1 hr 15 – as I have to chat to my Doctor about how the morning goals, and other times too. As the whole centre knew Suzy was incontinent, there was no need to have to explain… Suzy stuck her hand up “You could try some of my giant nappies?” (chuckles all round) “Well that’s certainly an option. Today however I am also being sick (holds up metal bedpan) hence I have this, as well as be in a room with a toilet next do. You get some specialist ones as well as NHS if I remember” “Yes that’s right” “When I had the last kid we had a couple from the hospital that were not much use! If this gets worse when I start on Mat Leave I’ll give your mum Orla a call or email for recommendations?”” Yes id be delighted” Coming up to lunch, and Suzy’s Mum borrowed her for a minute to give her the script in the hallway. It was suggested that Suzy dropped it off at start of lunch (a chemist was at the side of building, and they use there), and pick it up on the way home “Good idea Mum”… Love you!” Around the same time two giant boxes of stuffers – 8 x 48 stuff ers, arrived at Lisas mother Polly's home. So everything was going to plan for an extra wet tomorrow ! On the way home Suzy grabbed two sets of meds, her mum drove her to Lisa’s (dropping off meds and picking up stuffers) before continuing to their home for a shared family dinner. During a call between Lisa and Suzy, she messed herself so her mother helped her clean up. She put one of the medication strips and stuffers into her “Supplies to Change at Work” bag . She headed to sleep later with a big smile on her face. The following morning, she was woken up by her Mother. She reminded her plans, and she told you “As you start on Frusemide today, its an 8 litre nappy and a couple of stuffers. The reason for 2 is that she can pop out , take away a stuffer have way though and good for a bit longer. As its the first day I have put in your work bag 3 more nappies with 2 stuffers already – one for after lunch and a couple ” “Oh thanks Mum. So is this stuff bad normally? “ “Not at all. Many many of our elderly female patients can help them avoid going into retention or daily use of Catheters, you know? Its also used for people who get bloating, for those ladies who have had their first period onwards.” “So not shameful at all” While Suzy was wearing breakfast before going to work , she lurched forward a bit, similar to if she feels shed messed herself “Noe that’s an interesting feesling… VERY interesting....” “Its worked already?” “Yes a bit more than usual” “Aah yes I see that” Suzy’s mum when checking her diaper (hand down skirt) but you will be fine for work as were leaving soon. As I said to you in hot summers at school and when you were getting those heavy periods immediately after started your cycle, that’s what stuffers are for, remember?” “Thanks for caring and checking me Mum!” “I gave same advice to Lisas mum but she’s got 3 on her at work today” The ride to work was similar to yesterday but Suzy lurched forward again in the Car, and also stepping out the car!. Normally her nappy would be fine till lunch (unless leaked or messy), but during the morning coffee break, she used the opportunity to check in one of the work bathroom. Upon slipping her plastic pants to the floor, she could see stuffers were doing their job but bottom stuffer was dry .She did as her Mum suggested - ripping off the top stuffer and putting it in the sanitary bins before continuing. Lunch came, and Suzy’s mum was free for a short time. Sitting down together, “how’s it going today?” “Very well I thank you. About to take my second capsule while doing my change.,.. and you’re right, the stuffers work?” “By this time next wake you might need four changes a day even with stuffers… it kind of increases effective every day, even before going beyond 2 a day.” “Well thanks for heads up!”. “And that’s without that thing up your ass!” “If you need help or any help / extra change help then ask your Trainer to ring me okay Suzy?~ “And don’t forget to use powder and cream!” “ She went to the bathroom she usually uses for changes, as this one has a giant nappy bin… (Talk of then getting a Changing Places facility for everyone, in 3-4 weeks - not just the staff – three of which have bladder problems including Suzy – two bowels issues including Suzy ! !) Doing what she normally does, she slides the toilet door to closed down, and slips off her skirt and plastic pants . Tearing away the heavier than usual nappy, she puts cream on, as well as loo roll to clean her vela area. She remans stood up, placing her nappy around the back of her own bum, while leaning forward a little to get the side wigs and tapes close, snug but not too tight. An extra shake of powder in her nappy, and plastic pants (using a dry wipe of usual). When she returned to work (after swallowing her second capsule), she did find a few similar feelings to earlier on but she didn’t fidget – or indeed need to fidget bar once. As with last time, at her post lunch coffee break, she pooped to the loo. This time both stuffers were sodden BUT she had half a cup less the morning? Once again her Mum had saved the day. After being excused at the end of the day she went to Mum “Yes you were right – despite half a cup less to drink, both stuffers were soaked! “ “Well no training tomorrow but you are a half day. Think we might go to 3 or 4 stuffers tomorrow. But did you enjoy day better “ A bit , still day 1 so we will see” “Well that’s good news! “I cant wait to chat to Lisa but she sent me some positive messages earlier!” “When we get home I will put you new nappy with 3 stuffers before I make dinner and I will check you every hour” ”Okay Mum I appreciate it!” “I still cant make it that you make the best of having potty problems, now trying to get even wetter” Indeed she did change her – 3 stuffers , a fresh pair of plastic pants, extra powder, extra baby lotion and rash creams -oh yeah a nappy.. just when sitting down half an hour later for dinner she lurched forward a little. “Sorry this time I’ve messed but not a lot , I will be fine! “Ok Suzy…. Messy nappy aside, her mother found 25 per cent wetter than normal for an evening. However the 2 stuffers her mother found that no extra changes or leaks happened. Suzy’s call with Lisa revealed shed had an amazing day – even with extra wetting herself! Bedtime and another routine change into another 8 litre nappy “As we wont know how the night will go until after it happens, Mummy has added 6 stuffers to the nappy, as well as rubber pants as a third layer over plastic pants. Just as well her Mummy did – because the nappy was extra wet (50 per cent wetter) but she slept soundly all night long. No leaks, no problems… Lisa had the similar extra combination and she was also slept through the night too! Wednesday – even more fun – in next Chapter! Chapter 35 – A New Week with Surprises and New Ideas To Try – part 2 Both Daddies had “Good Morning” posts in their four way text thread with their two Babies. They showed their Mothers who nodded and “Even more fun for you (giggles)!” Daddy Steve Hello Little Ones! Further to yesterday’s chat, we spoke to Mummy Cazzy. She did make a suggestion we had not been suggesting, but it looks at She has given another suggestion for you to try. IF your body tolerates the diuretics without any severe problems she will start you some extra things to make you have more messy accidents when not plugged up. There are two things she suggests. A medium acting laxative 3 times a day- later 4 – as well as a bulking agent, lactulose. To help thins this weekend Mummy will give you a few single use enemas 3 times on Saturdays, 1 on Sunday. After this weekend it will make you generally mess yourselves in a couple of hours. For the days when you are plugs at work you can hold off lunchtime dose until 2 hours before hand. As you will remember from when you have sex with your Daddies in quick suggestion – less and less cum and he takes longer to cum – the lactulose is a bulking agents. So that instead of making the same amount come out over a few messing, that’s what Lactulose – like diuretics adds pee… similar to the fibre supplements Suzy took in her teens but only a thick clear liquid. They are over the counter so no prescription. Incidentally you’ll be sucking us off after enema session – bottom cuffs to your ankles – but your top hands will be free so you can play with yourselves instead minus the bottom cuffs. You can do this two times a month BUT if no Daddy is there, you can play with yourselves instead. We will start you on the third dose at teatime of the diuretics, frusemide. There are some other similar natural pee pills that we might try in future. You’ll also be drinking your daddies - or some else – piss starting with Friday – at least four bottles a day, gradually going up too. Mummy Cazzy has asked us to give you a big dose of diuretics Friday and Saturday nights – as well as 12 lire nappies over an 8 litre, some stuffers, plastic and rubber pants for bedtime. She will be her bang on 8am, your Daddies will get your breakfast, and let her in, come up to you. She will bring the pooping supplies, and she suggests going up to a 12 litre nappy at all times, while you are getting laxatives. Many more of those, for you taking to work, are coming tomorrow at Lisa's place. So we will be starting you with extra messing on Saturday. Again, for a month trial begore permanently. Maybe in the future we can decide if you prefer plugged every day or the extra messy nappies after both trials. We know you love the messy feeling and sensation sometimes but you might like plugging too! For tomorrows plugging you will be allowed the nappy to empty out before hand , as opposed to having the big girl potty. As this is NOT at work we will allow you to play with yourselves tomorrow. We would encourage you to use a small strap on just to kind of move the plug even deeper as well as wands at the front too! We looked around into getting some Mummies for all or part day Thursday and we think we have found temporary from next Thursdays till the other mummy returns after having her aby . We have alternately week early Mummy Lisa and Nanny Sylvia! They cant come tomorrow, but we have a Mistress sand a Slave – Mistress Brittany and her slave Karen. Mistress used to date an AB but she has put nappies on for punishments and the like since. However her Slave is an interesting person, and she loves toilet play. She especially loves playing with catheters, other people and herself. Apart from nappy changes and fucking you both, (taking turns) a couple of ideas we discussed were you drinking their piss, each will insert suppositories and mess. Instead of shitting all over you, they will use a bedpan. They will put their poop into a new nappy for you - 3 hours you will l need to wear their crap in your nappy. They know that you be plugged. In addition we’ve spoken to your family about drinking their piss, when at home. For these people we are some pee funnels, for ladies and men. Today's Challenge (1 as working half day) – We also suggest trying orgasm control. Give each other suppositories and finger fuck your BFFs Muff BUT They are not allowed to cum for 5 minutes after the messing! Enjoy! Daddy Jeff and Daddy Steve” Suzy’s Mum said “BTW they are putting in the Changing Places bench is going in at work on Friday, so on Monday/Tuesday you will see. I did give you similar nappies to yesterday , but with an extra stuffer added to them! “Thanks Mummy for looking after me again! “ “And I have packed your things for things for a few days together with Lisa. Just double check it all” “Yes – I will get my pill supplies and the stuffie I slept with last night”. “I will leave them i=n the front area so I can grab after work with Lisa driving me.” Similar to yesterday Suzy was driven to work by her Mum, Orla. No training today BUT she was doing Receptionist work today. At coffee break she went through to the loo, seeing all 3 layers sodden through! Before Suzy left she changed herself into another nappy to ensure she was dry and clean for the car and lunch on route to Lisas place. Lisa collected her after half day too, using their shared car, and took her to Suzy’s stuff before going for a couple of Happy Meals, before getting to Lisa's Home. At the restaurant they both checked each others crotch (while in car) so they headed for a change first “Mum I awl come down soon, just changing each others nappies!” That’s a good idea!... hi Suzy…” They changed each other before “Hello Mummy Polly” “Hi mum!” Lisa's Mummy Polly replies; “Its good you had no wedding/collaring stuff to do today, so we can see you both earlier. You said you were getting some food, but are you needing any more, or anything else I could do for you?” Lisa replied “Well 2 happy meals and a McFlurry each, so not unfry. But for us taking back to my Nursery could we please have a couple of baby bottles each? Mummy’s Milk for me, and Suzy?” “That’s fine – your Mummies Milk for me too, thanks Mummy” “Well as I knew you were both coming I was pumping yesterday and today, and the bottle warmer and a couple in the fridge too! I’ll grab them now for you now?” As she did those, coming back a few moments “Thanks Mummy” Said Lisa. We will give you a shout if we need anything else. I know you will be up to check, like standard, on us in an hour as usual!” with Suzy and Lisa walking back to Lisas nursery”. Lisa asked Suzy “have you messed yet today?” “Not yet? “ Then we will do daddies request with Suppositories now then. Can I do it first as I feel a poop might be coming soon?” “Yes jump up on the cot bed, bum first, and I will slip those in?” Suzy inserted Lisa's suppositories as requested before getting both suppositories deep into her BFFs poop hole” “Thanks hunney, help me lie on the bed and unbutton my onesie and play with me?, I cant cum until 5 minutes after I poop myself no matter how much cunny play you give me – or at my discretions - “Ooh yes, looking forward to doing the same to you and then never letting you cum?” “Touche, we got each oter1” before continuing with the Challenge. Suzy lubed her fingers, and used her small finger to massage her clitty with massive force. 1 minute later, she placed one finger in her muff, then 2 fingers in her best friends muff… Lisa gasping faster and faster and when she pooped after 10 minutes, she very nearly climaxed BUT Suzy placed a finger in her mouth to try and stop her climaxing. At the same to which Lisa Gave Suzy the thumbs up! After 8 minutes more pleasure and setting in her own filth – 20 minutes of pleasure and another 2 or 3 since suppository was inserted, Lisa was getting more and more happy. After Suzy gave her permission, two climaxes in seconds, before a couple more when she laid down on the bed. Suzy was similar but she somehow took – veery unusually - 25 minutes before she shit herself. ( had come out – like they sometimes did - and she was still waiting for the second one, and the poop was massive) 10 minutes later it was her to cum, with a triple climax in seconds of each other! Lisa did similar o Suzy BUT with her paci/dummy after a few minutes, thumbs up to Lisa! Then they laid down on the bed for a bit. Lisa’s Mum was texted before the challenge “not to cum in for a bit as about to fuck each other”, and 10 mins later afterwards” Ok you can come in and check!” “Hello Mummy…” as Lisa mummy Polly came in . Lisas mum could smell they’d both ,messed , while a more regular check showed them both very wet – pee and some little ejaculate too “OK you both clearly need a change. Suzy’s clearly more in need of a change first with all that mess, and a little looks like last day of her period? Afterwards Lisas turn. Afterwards we can put cartoons on here or in bedroom while I nurse you both on the nursing chair, or the sofa through there, breast feed you from the source , and bring a couple of sweet treats???” “Fine Mummy, could we do cartoons and feeding through on the sofa mummy?” “Yes… now Suzy jump on the changing table” While Lisa waited a bit longer than usual , Lisa pooped again so 2/3rds the size of Suzy’s- but no more that day. Mum then took one baby at a time , walking them through both hand-in-hand through, but without wrist links this time. Suzy was breast fed first “me please and thanks Mummy Polly! while a Disney various cartoons were playing in the mix in the background. A couple of hours later they were changed (not needed after 1 hour - despite wetter but with 3 boosters each working well) as Lisa's mother was making dinner for 4 – both Baby Girls, Mummy Polly, and Lisa's father who was at work). She was making a baked Macaroni and Cheese (Lisa' mother explained its a change from her usual lasagne - and the pieces are easy for babies to eat!) she had prepared that morning – as she had her daughter and an extra guest (in her BFF Suzy). After smelling the food coming out Lisa and Suzy came in Lisa's father, Brian, came through the door. After Dinner, Suzy and Lisa returned to the television. Both their Daddies took tuns to ring their Little ones. Suzy's Daddy (Steve) would be popping round for the first Plugging Session before work. Both Daddy Steve and Lisa's mother would help with enemas. Everything else as planned Monday and Tuesday. A few routine nappy changes, a lot of laughing and cartoons, and sadly it was coming up for bed. Both babies were showered, lotioned, powdered, rash cream applied, Both baby girls had same as earlier on (8 litre nappy plus 3 stuffers and plastic pants) but as it was bed - double stuffers and both plastic pants and rubber pants) under their onesie before putting on their nighties (night gowns) etc. As only two Baby Girls they slept together in the crib – which Lisa's mum closed the front gate of the crib and they were tired so little more than taking a couple French kiss, before kissing each other (to finish) on the babies crotches. They slept soundly all night, no leaks or anything. , bur heavy nappies for them both! Wednesday Below; Chapter 36 – A New Week with Surprises and New Ideas To Try – part 3 Both babies were woken 7.15am with both Suzy's Daddy Jeff and Lisa's mother Polly. “Morning sleepiness beauties” . Both Jeff and Polly were carrying enemas, and Jeff a small case . They put them all done on the bed. Polly opened the front door of the crib and very quickly changed (no wipes etc as those would happen after later changing at the plugging) into 12 Litre nappies each. Lisa's mum Polly took her daughter to her changing table. She had a new nappy on, and Polly said “Right Budge up Polly so we can get the enema in... this time 2 litres warm water and a little soap” “Shortly afterwards, Suzy's daddy did the same with her enema. It swelled both girls up massively. After the nozzle was removed they were swapped to lie upwards. Both girls had started messing themselves within 2 minutes! They were left four 20 minutes. Lisa's mum Polly did the changing, cleaning up with some extra cleaning foam, as well as warm water on the bottoms, before 8 litre nappy and 3 stuffers “Right Jeff do the plug on Suzy while I now do Lisa. Jeff are you okay with fastening her nappy tapes, putting her in her plastic pants, bts, and the onesie I left for her, then walk her down for breakfast” “Would be my pleasure”,,, now big breath out my little one. There is plenty lube but this might hurt... Good girl taking such a good big plug for Daddy!” As the end of the Suzy's list, Lisa was plugged up “You heard what I said to Suzy?” (she nods). Good Girl your daddy will be very proud of you”. Around 10 minutes later Polly and Lisa went downstairs too. “I have a couple of sweet treats each with Lisas Mummy for being such a brave girl .. proud of you... You have a couple hours peace and this one time you are allowed to cum when you play with each other soon. Remember just after lunchtime the new Mistress is visiting you both” (kisses her cheek) Sadly he had to go to work, and be fact she could barely sit made her feel even more babyish! Lisa acme down stairs “i feel like I am waddling today...but I guess we will get used to them, Thankfully not at work” she said” She sort-of-squats lieing down similar to Suzy stretching on the sofa. “hello baby Lisa” “hello baby Suzy” while Lisa's mother was getting both breakfasts ready, feeding each baby one at a time (Lisa first food and juice while Suzy was given a warm bottle of Polly's milk. Her own daughter was given one bottle to finish before Suzy got the breakfast! Afterwards Lisa and Suzy asked Lisa “Are you okay” “Yeah I think so” Suzy then playfully laid a spank on her butt. Lisa mouth opened “ooooh..... lets go to my room, watch TV and play with each others butt” “Yes coming...” “Little ones let me know if you need anything?” “Yes were about to play with each other so shall we say check in an hour and a half?” “No problem babies!” … and it was even better than before. No penetration so just a small dildo on a strap on harness to make the ginormous metal butt plugs even more fun! While the whole thing was meant to be so they'd slip it under their working clothes, and with a lock so they could be placed in Chasity eventually at work but not the front so they were free to change their own nappies at work. However they were enjoying being given the time to cum and play with each other! While they have played with the anal plugs before they were generally for pleasure and not to remind them that Daddy knows best but also always thinking of them, with all these new fun ideas! And both Daddies have the connection through to the CCTV “Oh god that's horny” said Suzy's daddy by text when kissing. So always watching too! After screwing Lisa's plug giving her two orgasms before lieing down back down, similar to a post-coital glow. Suzy asked her “Looking forward to this afternoon too?” Lisa said “Yes very much! Now before we swapped sides, I really enjoyed you french kissing me as we fell asleep. Could we have a quick five minute one more?” yes … I did enjoy... now come here and stick your tongue down my throat!” After that it was Suzy's turn, with 3 orgasms before lieing down again post-coital again. “Shall we play with each others boobies next dafter your Mum comes to change us in a few minutes, as we have lunch a little earlier at 12.00? “Oh yes... when kissing I was resist the urge to take tour onesie off – then keep going until just in your nappy... you know?” “Oh yes me too,... but how about we keep beyond playing with each others boobs till tomorrow, with the time being short”? Daddies had not given challenges as they would be instructed by the insisting Mistress and Slave visiting from 13.00. However Suzy told both daddies their idea for stripping each other naked using the group text, and both Daddies approved. This was also suggested we would make that make that one of tomorrows Challenges. Lisa's mother arrived as planned. Two routine (but getting wetter than ever, as predicted!) so she said “So you don't leak I will put in a fourth stuffer for you both. We knew it compound Suzy's mum / nurse Orla said. Lunch in the oven and please come down in 25 minutes. Shall we play with each others boobies” “Oooh yeah... … and they did have a lot of fun! 10 minutes each, with eyes on the clock, they ran down to find Mum getting the last things ready before taking out Cumberland Pie for all three of them (the two visitors next were eating before their home) She also said “Your Daddy got you a cream cake each, and your favourite flavour of ice cream – Strawberry Cheesecake for Lisa and Pralines and Cream for Suzy” “Does daddy know us or what” Cream cakes in fridge with ice cream in freezer. I will get ice cream now and if you are still hungry ; we can get it out OR can keep to go with Lisa's father bringing home tonight's Pizza takeaway on the way home from work tonight.?” “Thanks very much Mummy!” “Your Daddies also got me a cream cake – had it at 10.45 – they are all jumbo cream eclairs – and he got me Cookie Dough flavour ice cream too. Would you like to spoon feed each other; getting you each a bib and some baby bottles of apple juice” “Come sit down baby” said Lisa to Suzy who got fed first the pie, the ice cream, Lisa then got the same before they decided to have the cream cakes as they still had room, they said. “Probably that giant enema made you hungry eh ones?” Lisa's mum said to them both. “Now you will need to come with me so I can change your nappies before your next guest arrives in 10 minutes or so – I have messaged them the door is off the latch so I don't have to interrupt your changes for the door... Good idea and thanks Mum“ as all three follow each other . After checking both were very wet and she did her daughter Lisa first on the changing table. Two lots of powder (incl plastic pants) and baby wipes to clean up her entire vulva area, new nappy stuffers, then baby lotion and nappy rash cream. “good girl Lisa” she said as she pulled up her plastics and snapped up the crotch snaps of her onesie . “Right Suzy jump up, your turn” After pretty much the same, they all went downstairs together, just as Mistress Brittany and Slave Claire were arriving. With the slave on the nearside, Mistress Brittany driving. They both got our the car, Mistress snapped her fingers a couple of times, and her Slave got their stuff they would need (in 2 lots). “Goo she was a it dffernt, d Slave! Now follow me” she said walking through the front door. “Hello, you must be Polly. I am Mistress Brittany and this is one of my slaves, Claire! And these two little's must be why we are here!” “Yes indeed! (Polly hugs both). The shorter one is my own baby Lisa, while the tall one sat down too is her BFF Suzy” “Now I was told we do this stuff upstairs . My Slave will take one at a time unless one of you wants to give her a hand?” “Yes Mistress” Suzy said .Now if you two little's stay there for now I will have a word with Lisa's Mummy, and then Mistress will be up in around 15 Minutes? “You're very lucky they are so polite, so eager, so happy” “Yes indeed. When my Lisa was 19 things were different. She still wet the bed but kept it a secret. Suzy was double incontinent all her life and never fully grew up so she was a teen baby (now Adult Baby). She discussed things with my Lisa, and L said she would always like to try being a big baby too. She suggested asking me. I agreed for a 2 week trial, and shes never really looked back! And now she has found only found an amazing friend Suzy, but they have now got big Daddies of their own! Loves of their life. Suzy really brought Lisa out of her shell, she was so... reclusive, reserved, secretive you know?All because we allowed her to be a big baby and enjoys her problems like Suzy – and now, thats my Lisa. Happy. Confident. Approachable. And all because I allowed her to be in nappies every day, and dress like a baby when she can (unless work or college). I support my family through anything, but that Steve is one of a kind, I know its firm and consensual, but I've never seen her happy than with Steve , you know ?” “Yes we met him first at a Dundee Fetish Munch in town” Lisa is the youngest of three daughters, all jhad their own issues but the other two are married. As you'll know they both popped the question so they are getting collared and married, I hope together forever, like their sisters!” “Well you are certainly been a lucky Mother !” A few minutes more chat while Slave Claire was unpacking everything ready and being shown where everything was in the bedroom. Mistress Brittany followed upstairs soon afterwards “Hello little ones...) REST OF THURSDAY, ALL FRIDAY IN CHAPTER 37 ...

This was a story I wrote back in 2022 as a gift to someone, I decided to re upload it here. I hope someone here enjoys it! ----------------------------------------------- Girl's Day Out The two figures of Rose Lalonde and Jane Crocker sat silently in their respective stroller seats. They didn’t say anything because of course they couldn’t. They both had their pacifier gags in their mouths. Although their legs and arms were already strapped to the sides of the large baby stroller, The looming figure of the Condesce leaned over them to strap seat-belts over their bodies. “Now, isn’t that betta?” She said. “Not gunna be getting no trouble from you two anymoray!”. She explained. The woman couldn’t do anything but squirm, glaring up at their captor, resenting every moment of this while the troll on the other hand was relishing every moment. Rose and Jane wore matching outfits, bows in their short cut hair, purple and blue onesies along with fuzzy gloves an booties that made their hands and feet practically useless. Around their necks were bibs that caught whatever drool that might have come from their mouths. The most damning feature about the pair was the thick crinkly padding around each of their waists. They both wore large thick diapers that fit tightly around their waists, spreading their legs and making it impossible for them to close their legs. Jane gave an undignified moan through her pacifier gag as the troll placed the seat-belt across her waist. “Now don’t be whining or I’ll make ya something to whine about!”. The Condesce said as she held up a small remote, flicking it on. Each of them had a vibrator bullet pressed up to each side of their crotches, not directly on their private parts but just close enough for them to feel every sensation from the toys and have them driving up the wall. Jane and Rose both gave out respective groans upon feeling the vibrators start up. “That should carp you two quiet for a while!”. The Condesce said with a cackle, watching the two girl’s face’s flush red from the sensation. The walked away and returned to with large bottles of milk. “Now, let’s get ya both proper filled up!”. She said. When she said “Proper filled up”. She really meant it as well. Starting with Jane who she seemed to have more of an affinity for- she took turns feeding the human’s bottles of milk, removing their pacifier gags and holding the nipple in their mouths until every last drop of the liquid was down their throats. Rose felt that her stomach was full, but was forced to drink the entire bottle, giving a few little series of coughs when she was done, and spitting milk up onto her bib as she did so. “Please no more m-MHMMHPM!”. She would say before the pacifier gag was unceremoniously placed back into her mouth. The Condesce gave a tutting sound as she waved her finger. “That’s not how good little babies speak to their mothers!”. She said, flipping the switch of the vibrator on once more. Jane tried to squeeze her legs together upon feeling the motion of the toys inside her diaper. It was safe to say that if one of them even thought of acting up or saying anything out of line, then the other girl would feel the repercussions of their actions together. “Now, what say I take you boat on a nice stroll through town huh?”. She asked the pair, not waiting for a response. The two humans couldn’t do anything as they were strolled down a busy street, blushing every time a troll would pass them. Some would make embarrassing and downright degrading comments, sometimes right to their face. But no matter how much they hated it, they knew that any complaining from either of them would face punishment. “You betta be getting use to this little ones, because we are going to be doing this for a long time!”. The Condesce said to them, stopping the stroller in front of what looked like an alien shop. “Stay right here, I’ll be right back!”. She gave a cackle as she entered the building, leaving Rose and Jane alone. Both of them gave a gasp almost instantly as they felt the vibrators start up again on the inside of their thighs. “Oh, almost forgot!”. The troll would be heard saying as her footsteps once again disappeared. Rose closed her eyes, her face and neck going bright red as she felt the pressure from the vibrators on her crotch. She didn’t know if the Condesce would be able to hear her or not, but she kept as quiet as she possibly could, only small gasps and whimpers escaping her mouth. Jane on the other hand was very noisy, squirming in her seat, and moaning and making lots of noises through her own pacifier gag. She squeezed her legs together, the crinkling of the diaper only contributing to the noise and feeling of the vibrator. Of course this spectacle wouldn’t go unnoticed by anyone walking past and soon a small crowd would form around the two humans in the crib. Rose tried to ignore the feeling of all those yellow alien eyes watching her, but it was very hard when people were constantly reaching to touch you. “Ah, I see you met my babies?”. The voice of the Condesce would be heard again as the pair would feel the handles of the stroller being taken once again. The small crowd all cooing and started taking pictures of the pair. Rose and Jade would feel the prying eyes and hands on their bodies, rubbing their stomach and hair as well as their diapers. This only caused further embarrassment to them both, Rose jerking her head away from the hands on her body. “Now, behave your two!”. The Condesce told them, turning up the vibrators up another notch. Jane let out a muffled staggered moan, her body stiffing up as she would be the first to orgasm in her diaper. Rose’s eyes widen as she squirmed in her seat, leaning her body away from Jane. The girl’s head flipped up and her face went bright red as her chest heaved up a down. Rose squeezed her legs together as well as she felt pleasure run through her own body. Soon joining Jane as she would orgasm in her own diaper, cute stifled noises and moans coming from her mouth. The Condesce smiled down at them. “I think ya’ both had a big enough day, let’s get you back home”. She said, pushing them down the street and back to were she came from. The pair were both exhausted from the result of the toys, the humiliation, and the length of the day. Soon Rose found her eyes fluttering as she begin to drift off to sleep. She woke up a while later, not sure how much later but she found herself still in the stroller. The sudden pang from her bladder was what jolted her fully awake. She squirmed in her seat, looking over at the face of the Condesce. “Aww, does someone need to go?”. She said, reaching down to press on Rose’s crotch. “Don’t worry. Let it allll out!”. She said, encouraging her. Of course once her bladder was pressed on so suddenly she couldn’t help herself and the entirety of what she had been drinking earlier emptied out into her diaper, a faint hissing sound the only thing that was heard for a solid minute as she felt the padding sag and swell up around her waist. All she could do was close her eyes, waiting for it to be over. Then to the Condesce's delight, Jane let out a muffled noise of her own, hearing the same noise coming from her as she would join Rose in wetting her diapers. Soon they would both be completely soaking the padding around their waists. Their diapers now stained a light shade of yellow. “Good job girls!” The Condesce commented, giving each of their diapers a squeeze, the padding making a respective sloshing sound. “But, you know I won’t change you until you both completely use them!”. She said, pushing the stroller across a busy street. Both of the humans looked at each other, sucking on their pacifier gags in worry and in reflex. Jane's stomach gave a gurgling noise which cause the troll to smile widely, unzipping the diaper bag she had with her just in case. It was going to be a long day and she knew it. ----------------------------------------------- Let me know if I should do a follow up to, or continue this story, any ideas or feedback would be appreciated!

Kelly is cruising through life. She doesn't work, doesn't have a social life and is happy to sit at home all day doing absolutely nothing. Beth is Kelly's mother and unfortunately a bit of a push over. However, Beth has found herself a younger boyfriend called Craig. Craig isn't one to allow Kelly to do whatever she wants and after a dinner table announcement that horrifies Kelly the house finds a new dynamic emerging that not everyone is happy with... --- This story has been available on my Patreon page for the last week and with a $5 a month pledge you can see all my updates a week before anyone else. For $10 a month you can get early access plus access to THIRTY-TWO stories that only my patrons get to see. If you are interested please consider giving my Patreon page a look https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- Disciplining Kelly By Elfy “Hurry up and get dressed!” Beth exclaimed as she poked her head around the living room door. Kelly was doing what she always did. She was sitting in front of the television and munching on some snacks, she didn’t move when her mom yelled at her and simply rolled her eyes. She took a big gulp of her soda and then let out a loud belch. Despite her unhealthy snacking choices she was actually quite small in terms of both height and weight. The thirty-year-old woman had spent half her life lying idly on this couch, it was almost permanently indented with her body shape. “It’s just Craig.” Kelly scoffed when Beth’s head appeared around the door again, “It’s not like royalty is visiting. I don‘t know why you waste your time on him anyway…” “That’s not the point!” Beth was almost frantic as she rushed around straightening pictures and clearing dust, “You know this is a big evening for us.” Kelly huffed. She didn’t like Craig at all and the fact he was moving in was a major source of frustration for her. Craig was twenty-years-old, a decade younger than Kelly and yet he was dating her mom! Kelly was unemployed and lived off her mother. She had no aspirations or motivation and that suited her just fine. She was happy living with her fifty-four-year-old mother and didn’t expect to ever move out. Kelly was delighted with the status quo which was why she was so annoyed when Craig came on to the scene. With all of her needs catered for she had no reason to go anywhere else and she wasn’t going to let her mom’s boy toy walk on to the scene and mess it all up for her. Craig was so much younger than her mother and Kelly found it disgusting. The twenty-year-old was very well built and Kelly thought it was such a waste of muscle, he could have his pick of women and he chose Kelly’s mom of all people. The age difference was huge but that wasn’t the only thing that Kelly found distasteful. Craig was always moving or doing things, he always had little projects or jobs to do and he was the antithesis of Kelly. He was like a spinning top, he just never stopped. “Kelly, please!” Beth was practically pleading with her adult daughter, “For me?” Kelly finished her snack and slowly sat up causing crumbs to fall to the floor. She was very light and despite her lack of energy she sprang to her feet and left the room. She was halfway up the stairs when the doorbell rang. She paused and looked over her shoulder as Beth squealed in excitement and hurried out into the hallway. Kelly continued up the stairs without looking over her shoulder even as her mom called her to go back down. She went straight to her bedroom which was at the furthest end of the hallway. She almost tripped over a box on the floor but that was hardly surprising because her room was a mess. Kelly didn’t believe in cleaning up since it would all just get dirty and cluttered again. She dropped on her bed and wished for a different life where her mom wasn’t going out with someone old enough to be her son. After several hours of pretending not to exist Kelly was starting to feel hungry. She could smell cooking wafting up from downstairs and knew dinner was coming. Occasionally she would hear snatched pieces of conversation or laughter coming up and it did nothing to help her mood. She was in the mood where anyone else’s happiness caused her to feel miserable. When Kelly was eventually called down for dinner she hadn’t got changed and was still in the stained clothes her mother had begged for her to change out of earlier. She walked into the dining room with a scowl across her face, there was a plate of food waiting for her and her mom sitting with Craig on the other side. “Hello Kelly.” Craig said, “So good to see you. Was just starting to think you were hiding up there because of me!” “Imagine that…” Kelly muttered sarcastically. Kelly started eating just as it seemed Craig was about to propose a toast. She was keen to get this over with as soon as possible and certainly didn’t want Craig to feel welcome. Her greatest desire was that she would be a roadblock to the relationship. “Your mother tells me there’s been some disciplinary problems.” Craig said halfway through the meal. He looked across at Kelly with a very stern look on his face, “She tells me you’ve been acting up a bit.” Kelly shrugged noncommittally and continued to eat without looking up from the table. She didn’t really care what her mom or Craig thought of her behaviour. It was true, Kelly had always been a handful. When she had been at school it seemed like she spent more time suspended or skipping than actually in the classroom. Whilst she had never been in trouble with the law she was hardly a model citizen either. “You are allowed to talk to me. I don’t bite, well, outside of the bedroom anyway.” Craig said with a little laugh. Beth nudged her boyfriend playfully and joined in the giggling as her face went red. “Gross…” Kelly put her knife and fork down. Her appetite had evaporated. “Oh, she does speak!” Craig acted surprised. “Why don’t you just… go away!?” Kelly’s temper was getting the better of her and as the red mist descended, “Mom and I were fine before you arrived.” “You’re acting like a child.” Craig retorted. The twenty-year-old was full of the confidence of youth. Kelly was getting more and more annoyed. This man ten years her junior was coming in to her life and messing everything up. She couldn’t stand this disrespect for much longer. Her legs were shaking as she did her best to avoid a scene. “Come on! You’re overreacting…” Craig snorted, “You must’ve had boyfriends, right? You know what goes on behind closed doors.” “None of your business…” Kelly growled. “She hasn’t been on a date in years.” Beth said to Craig, “I keep telling her to sign up for a dating app but…” “Mom!” Kelly exclaimed in outrage. Her face flushed red. “You’ve got to find yourself a man… or a woman. I don’t judge.” Craig chuckled, “You don’t want to live under your mom’s nose all your life.” “Stop trying to change things!” Kelly angrily spat out. She knew Craig living with her would be insufferable but she didn’t think things would go this far south so quickly. “Well, Craig wanted to talk to you about that, didn’t you?” Beth had been sitting quietly to the side but now she spoke up to distract her daughter who looked like she was about to lunge across the table. “About what?” Kelly asked. “We’ve been talking and there’s going to be some changes.” Beth said. She looked almost apologetic but stiffened up when she met Craig’s eyes. “You are lacking in discipline.” Craig continued. “What are the changes?” Kelly asked with a hint of concern. She hated change, “What’s going on?” “It’s time for you to act your age.” Craig said, “You can help with the chores, you can get a job, you can start paying rent, you can-” “Mom!?” Kelly turned to her mom in shock, “Are you just going to let him do this?” “I think he’s right.” Beth smiled nervously. “Whatever.” Kelly waved her hand dismissively and stood up. She looked at Craig, “Mom and I are happy with how things are. If you don’t like it you can leave.” “Kelly! Come back!” Beth stood up and reached out but it was already too late. Kelly stomped out of the room and up the stairs. Craig and Beth were left at the table looking at each other. Beth seemed shocked but Craig had a “I told you so” look, Kelly’s behaviour seemed to confirm everything Craig thought. When the sound of a slamming door echoed down the stairs Beth winced. “I’m sorry.” Beth said quietly, “She doesn’t like change…” “She’s thirty-years-old.” Crag replied as he picked at the last bits of food on his plate, “She has to grow up sometime.” --- Kelly huffed and puffed as she flopped on to her bed. She was willing to tolerate Craig marrying her mom despite how weird she found it but she couldn’t stand the idea of him bossing her around. She couldn’t believe he would come into their house and start changing everything. In Kelly’s opinion he had no right to tell her what to do. For the rest of the day Kelly stayed in her room and only left it when she absolutely had to. She made sure to avoid her mother and soon to be step-dad, she was beyond annoyed by the pair of them for trying to make her do anything. When Beth had first said she was marrying Craig she had thought it was a joke but it was now clear they were serious. Kelly could only rest her hopes on the two of them splitting up as soon as possible. When Kelly woke up the next day she resolved to make sure she didn’t change anything. She got dressed in some dirty clothes that were laying on her floor and then went downstairs to sit in front of the television just like she always did. She saw Craig poke his head around the door a couple of times as the hours passed but he didn’t say anything. Kelly smirked victoriously, when push came to shove he wasn’t willing to force her to change. By the time dinner came around Kelly was feeling very confident and cocky. She strolled up to the dinner table feeling like the queen of the house again, she smiled across at Craig who remained silent and stone-faced. When they started eating it was in silence but with Craig and Beth sharing pointed looks. “Did you do any job hunting today, sweetie?” Beth eventually asked. “Nope.” Kelly replied confidently. Kelly looked up from her food when she didn’t hear anyone saying anything. There was an air of tension and she was waiting for both Beth and Craig to capitulate. She had won, she knew and they would know it soon if they didn’t already. “Right, the television is off-limits.” Craig said as he placed his cutlery down, “No more computer in your room either.” “Excuse me?” Kelly’s eyes widened as she looked from Craig to her mom. “If you’re going to live like a teenager you’ll have rules like one.” Craig replied easily, “You’re thirty-years-old for Heaven’s sake.” “That’s ridiculous.” Kelly’s face scrunched up in disgust at the idea, “I refuse.” “You can’t refuse.” Craig shot back, “If you want the computer and television then you’ll have to follow the rules.” “This isn’t fair!” Kelly yelled as she stood up. She looked at her mother, “Tell him!” “Honey, it would be a good time to start spreading your wings…” Beth smiled nervously. “No!” Kelly stamped her feet on the floor, “This is bullshit.” “Don’t swear!” Craig’s voice was full of authority, “You’re acting like a baby. Just do as you’re told and you won’t be punished. All we’re asking you to do is look for a jo-” “I’m not a baby!” Kelly shrieked as she stamped her feet again. “Right, I’m going to get that computer out of your room.” Craig said as he stood up, “You can get it back when-” “No!” Kelly tried to block the door but the muscular and tall Craig had no trouble moving her out of the way. Kelly looked anxiously at her mom who was still sitting at the table. She meekly shrugged her shoulders, she wasn’t a disciplinarian and had gladly handed those duties to Craig when they discussed moving in. Craig had made a point that Kelly had to grow up and although Beth agreed she had been unable to make it happen up till now. When Kelly heard footsteps moving down the landing she suddenly realised what was happening and bolted out of the dining room and towards the stairs. She ran up the stairs two at a time and down the hallway to her bedroom. The door was open and as she turned the corner she saw Craig at her desk pulling the wires out of the computer. “You can’t do this!” Kelly was on the verge of a full blown tantrum. Her eyes were watering her screechy voice was cracking with emotion. “I can and if you ask me this is long overdue.” Craig replied. He may have been ten years younger but he certainly acted more like an adult. Kelly tried to stop him but she wasn’t strong enough to stop him doing whatever he wanted. He simply batted her hands away as she tried to make the man stop. Kelly sat on her bed and started loudly crying, she looked over to the doorway to see her mom standing and watching anxiously. “Here we go.” Craig said as he lifted up the computer tower, “You can have this back when you start acting responsibly.” Kelly lost all control and dropped on to the floor. She felt so persecuted and oppressed and she just couldn’t deal with it. She hit and kicked the floor as she cried loudly. Craig looked down on his future step-daughter and was shocked, he knew she was immature but this surprised even him. “We might need to go even younger. She’s acting like a baby.” Craig said dispassionately as he looked down at the thirty-year-old having a tantrum. “She’s always been immature but I’ve never seen this…” Beth said in shock. Kelly didn’t stop until long after the door had closed. She looked at the empty space where her computer had sat and felt anger coursing through her. The last words of her mother and Craig kept repeating in her head. She heard them calling her a “baby” and “immature.” “They want immature, do they?” Kelly said to herself through clenched teeth, “I’ll show them immature. If they want to treat me like a kid I’ll make them regret it. They’ll beg me to take the computer back to stop me!” Kelly laughed at her own deviousness. She stayed in her room for the rest of the evening and thought about the best way to get her revenge and prove her point.

Warning As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to a break with social normities. These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Chastity and forced crossdressing Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults Punishments (often unfair, degrading, and/or humiliating) Experimentation on humans Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of expletives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Political themes associated with revolutions or desires of change or freedoms Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific acts to anything overtly sexual; however, some fetishes maybe touched on in this story more than my previous ones. Still, as usual, this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list here is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be warranted later if needed (though may not be added). If I deem any chapters to be too ‘triggering,’ I will issue another separate warning beforehand. Hey everyone! Welcome back to my little story corner on here. As I noted last time, this story is all about a maturity reform center for boys in a sort of alternative future from our own. Everything basically gets explained in the first chapter, so don’t worry there if you might be confused at all about this notion. It’s pretty easy, but for those of you wondering, I’m not going to lie… the phrase ‘girls rule, boys drool,’ is pretty apt for this story. Keep that in mind with this society’s mindset and a lot of things here will make more sense at least. Fair or logical from our own viewpoints may not always be accurate. Moving on, I do have to give credit where credit is due though. I saw this idea from a post that has been long deleted from ‘nomorepantsforme.’ I’m not even entirely sure it was their original idea either, but I want to give the acknowledgement where I can at least, since I really just couldn’t pass up the framework that I saw that day. I would gladly link the website where I originally saw these images posted, but it was a Tumblr account, and well… I’m pretty sure you all know what happened to it at this point. Still, I’ve expanded the story a lot since those initial postings, and everything pretty much takes on a life of its own after chapter three basically. Considering there are at least 36 chapters right now and this story takes place across a period of over three years during the plot, I would say buckle up, but I guess in the case for most of you, maybe get someone else who you trust to do that for you. All joking aside though, this story will take a bit of time to completely finish and put out on here. I definitely don’t have as much time as I used to, and that’s unfortunate, but I will work on this story as much as I can. I’ve already completed several sections, and I’ve got the plot all mostly ironed out by now, so that should make things easier, but I would just ask for your patience at this point. I can’t stick to a schedule, so I would just suggest staying vigilant for further updates. Looking ahead though, I will post another poll with the next chapter for the story you wish for me to write next. While some of you expressed a desire to move on away from the Strawpoll website where I posted the last poll, I think it was just too successful to stop it completely. I am still curious though about everyone’s continued thoughts, so I have left this poll up (which can be found at https://strawpoll.com/05ZdzWkrbn6). All that being said, if any of you wish to privately message me or post directly on here regarding your desires about polling or even my next story, I would count and read those responses/comments as well. Still, improvements to this system can always be made and I’m pretty open minded, so if any of you have a suggestion for polling in a different way for future stories, I’m very open to any ideas. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys the first chapter of this next story of mine! Chapter 1: Departure Day I clicked the recording the device, cleared my voice, and spoke up. “I’m an average guy in an average city who once lived an average life. I obeyed the law, never stood out from the crowd, and minded my own business as much as I could. I followed the rules and stayed out of trouble. For all intents and purposes, I never expected myself to be at the center of a sweeping change and then be asked to talk about it.” I paused and stopped the recording. Shuffling in my seat, a slight crinkle could be heard, but that was just everyday life for me now. I strained and looked back at Laura. “Is that okay? Do you think that’s what they want?” She smiled and nodded. “Of course. The people interested in how this whole thing went down just want to have a record of what happened. Lots of changes and all and your experiences should be recorded for future posterity. With everything that happened, someone is bound to ask questions about it all one day. So, my suggestion… there is no right and wrong. Just say what you think, sweetie.” I smiled back at her, her help through all this a constant in my life still, sighed, and then turned back to the recording device. I knew someone else would already be condensing my thoughts down later. Especially considering what had happened to me, Laura had suggested the recording device rather than me writing everything down. Writing everything down like that was just a bit too hard timing-wise these days… plus how I got here in the first place wasn’t helping matter either. I was already getting hungry for my midday snack... Still, I had to press on while everything was still fresh in my head. So, taking Laura’s advice, I pushed the recording button once more. I sighed again and leaned back into my chair. “Well, I could start earlier and explain a bit, but I suppose ‘Departure Day’ was where everything truly changed for me…” * * * The day is here at last and now there’s no more waiting. I’m 18, graduated from high school, and now it’s late August. Before everything changed a few years back, for someone like me, that meant a job, travelling the world, or college. It was a mark of maturity for everyone in this country or at least a sign that one’s life was moving forward. Now, however, being a guy, this time of year in my life can only mean one thing for me. I’m headed to a center, or what the government calls a ‘Juvenile Evaluation Center for All Males,’ located somewhere within 100 miles of me right now. Each had a different name and even reputation, but my fate to at least one of them was already sealed. And here I was all this time in my life over the past year, thinking that stupid law would be repealed by the time I reached 18 and then hit the beginning of the term in late August of the same year. I think every guy my age hoped the same thing… I mean, forcibly take a bunch of 18-year-old males and test their maturity as a barrier to enter society as an adult, or if they fail… then something else. A law like that in the ‘land of the free’ just had to be repealed. ‘Right?’ Wrong. Apparently fifteen years of a law enacted was just the right amount of time where most were still happy about the perceived benefits of the law, and any who weren’t, could still be told to ‘just give the law some more time to sink in’ and hope that later, it would become more normalized. Anyone told that last part wasn’t holding their breath… including me, especially now on ‘Departure Day.’ See, before fifteen years ago, no one had ever been to one of these centers, but now, every year after a male turned 18, they got sent off to a center and evaluated for their maturity the following August, whether they wanted to or not. Refusal meant an outright failure, so rebels against the law had almost altogether disappeared in the past 15 years. It was a harsh punishment and sentence for even those of us who went willingly, but everyone knew that if the given male candidate could pass, they would leave the center with a wealth of new information, a career path to a near guaranteed success, and a continuance of education or an already lined-up job fitting with the passion or vocation that they had chosen at the center. It was a mighty reward that ensured society’s continued success, here and even all around the world in most countries now, but for the less optimistic, rowdy, or fortunate bunch regarding their fate, they always knew about option B. Like an axe waiting to strike above our necks, option B always lingered there. A sudden breeze jostled through the open window in my family’s modest house located out in the suburbs. My parents, Henry and Emma, had married a year after college and found two successful jobs: a structural engineer for my mom and a landscape designer for my dad. They raised three kids as normally as possible, and we all lived perfectly normally until four years ago; a picture in the hallway still marked that day, which is where I now found myself lost in thoughts. “Are you tired and need a break from your regressed little one…” I quickly blocked out the noise coming from the family room where my dad was watching the last few minutes of the football game, now interrupted by an all-too-familiar commercial of the past 15 years, highlighting just how common the practice was now. I still found it weird that they hadn’t changed it since the law was first enacted, but by now, it was really more of a PSA than a strict commercial to convince people to comply with the law. Still, despite society’s more or less compliance these days and that the law might have even been seen as a common practice these days, it was an almost unmentionable topic in most households that had one son under 18… including this one. After all, the potential regression of a member of the family could be touchy for everyone involved. So, my family never talked about it… well, except for that one time… * * * My older brother, Ben, had gone to the center himself on his ‘Departure Day’ over two years ago. Like before, he had come back from the center to celebrate Thanksgiving with us, but unlike his usual upbeat and positive self, this time, we could all tell he was worried about something. Mom had been pestering him the whole time about his experience at the center, but he had remained continuously tight-lipped about it in front of anyone who dared ask. His face would darken for a moment, he would snap at us, and we would all move on. Two minutes later, it was like it had never happened. Still, I was just starting out in high school and a morbid curiosity burned within me to know more. Seeing the PSAs and the like about what was potentially going on there, I didn’t want to ask too many questions myself out loud. I was going in four years whether I liked it or not and knew I would find out then. Despite the questions buzzing around in my head, I didn’t need Ben to add to them to my steadily growing fears. Right after we gave our usual beginning thanks, we were just passing around the turkey and mashed potatoes, when he asked the question that we had all been dreading since he had first left. “Are you all actually okay with this whole regression law?” Mom’s face went white. Katie, our younger sister, forcibly busied herself with her cranberries, and Dad seemed sad all of a sudden. Again, fearing my own fate, I made sure I took a quick bite of stuffing to keep from saying my own feelings on the subject while also keeping an open ear to maybe slake one of the questions in my head. Regardless of the palpable tension though, no one spoke, so, the room remained quiet for an uncomfortably long period. Already starting to form a bit of an attitude towards these things though, Katie finally spoke up. “I think it can be sad but maybe also a good thing?” I wanted to break every one of her Barbies right then. She was a good kid, annoying, but kind in her own younger sister kind of way. ‘But this?’ She was a girl, which meant she could go and do what she wanted whenever she wanted to do it. The world was her oyster, but for me and Ben… it was a different matter altogether. “I agree with you sweetie,” my mom then interjected. “If it’s done right, and everyone’s happy, in the end, does it matter how?” My heart formed a tiny pencil-width crack. She had always supported Ben, Katie, and I in whatever we did, but now… I wasn’t so sure if she was on our side anymore. If this stupid law went the wrong way for either Ben or I, she would essentially be losing the sons that she and Dad had raised. If the worst happened, anything that had happened before would have just felt more like window dressing… ready to be removed and forgotten about forever when the time came to revert back to how we once were. Hayden down the street was a year ahead of Ben and seeing him as I went to school this year… my fears had started that night. “Darn right it matters!” My dad obviously had an opinion about the whole thing, and I felt a little justice on Ben and I’s side for once tonight in this whole matter, but the room quickly filled with a mounting argument on either side as well. “In my day, you grew one way, and that was toward the sky and then down to the grave. Not this grow up, grow down, then grow sideways business.” No one dared argue with him when he got like this. He was the best dad, but his stubbornness in certain matters was legendary. Finally, though, Ben broke the silence that had persisted since Dad had shouted out his opinion. “Good to know, Dad. Hard to argue with that logic I guess.” Ever the peace maker, I could tell that Ben just wanted the conversation to move on. Still, he then shifted his gaze toward me, “What about you little bro? You seem awfully quiet over there.” Everyone’s gaze suddenly fixated on me, and I shrunk back instinctively. I hated being the certain of attention, but I knew that the sooner I answered, the sooner all this could just be over with. “I… I guess I just don’t know,” I answered, shrugging my shoulders. “I guess if you’re happy with it, being in it yourself, then that’s what matters now. Honestly though… I just try not to think about it. Why worry about something that’s far off in the future for me, right?” I was lying through my teeth, but I didn’t want to admit to my family that I was outright terrified of the day I would leave for the center as well. I think Ben could tell I had just lied, but he didn’t push the matter any further. So, the conversation ended quickly after that, and it took a dirty joke from my sister and scolding from my mother for the family to begin to crack a smile again that night. * * * It wasn’t even the longest of conversations in the family, but that short period of time had lingered in my mind ever since then. It popped into my head every once in a while, but since I had graduated a few months ago, I could barely think of anything else. Even while we were all at the beach last month, it was hard to pull my eyes away from all the guys who had obviously gone through option B. Waddling around and looking no better than… ‘I just can’t say it…’ But I could see them clearly and I dreaded to think that one day, I could be just like them. ‘Shit! Stupid option B. Friggin’ crappy law!’ I tried to distract myself from thinking about that day at the beach again, but in this house, my averted gaze proved useless. Unfortunately, one only needed to view our neighbor playing in the front yard across the street to know just how bad things could get if one failed the program. Fortunately, though, after his three years at the center, my brother had apparently managed to avoid every outcome of option B, left the center, and then had never looked back or even talked about his time there. My mom had asked once for more details once he had graduated fully, but based on his own dirty look, she knew well enough to never ask again. Still, he had graduated. Determined to make the most of his life, since he had graduated from the center, he had taken his training at the center in stride and then took the remaining required courses at college and became a chemical engineer at a major company in the city. He didn’t live with us anymore but would still visit occasionally; like birthdays, holidays, and the occasional pre-planned stop and say ‘hi’, eat dinner with us, quickly catch up on everything, and then leave once more type of visit. My thoughts of my older brother’s success were soon interrupted by a loud screech outside. Knowing that sound anywhere by now, I quickly rushed to the front window. Of course, for Ben, he would also come on specialty days…like today, now commonly known as ‘Departure Day.’ As I quickly looked out into the street where I saw he had stopped and parked his used 2028 blue glow metallic Chevy Trailblazer, I could see him exit his pride and joy once more. Our parents bought that car for him in high school, I think honestly as a way for him to help with errands more than his own amusement at the time, but back then I honestly cared more about riding in the front seat at that point than the logistics of why. Further, I had even saved it and maintained it with Dad for him when he left the center. It was a symbol of hope of better days and its arrival her couldn’t have come sooner. Despite my feelings toward the car, our parents had been worried during those three years that he was away at the center, especially where they had noticed… changes, but through it all, that car stood as a testament to his success and our hope of him passing. So, him coming back, it was a wonderful feeling when he finally pocketed the keys after so long and then took off for college with a noted swell of happiness all around him. Since then, our family had always joked and been curious if he cared more about leaving that place or just seeing his old car again. Still, my thoughts quickly shifted back to Ben today as he trudged through the lawn and wore his usual khakis and button-down shirt, a lanyard now hanging and bobbing off his neck and body with each step from his job in the city. His normally neutral, or at least reassuring face, stood grim and lost in thought. It was an unusual look for him after the center and the subsequent posting to his new job, but I quickly recognized it as his typical reaction to anything to do with the center. Intrigue had run rampant through my mind before with what had happened to him there, but now, being less than an hour from my own ‘Departure Day,’ that look on his face only twisted up my stomach in fear as I opened the door to greet him. Upon seeing me at the door, however, his expression soon changed to the softer and more welcoming expression I had come to know since he had graduated. For today, though I still questioned his previous look, his usual demeanor was a comfort to me in a way I could never fully explain, but gladly accepted, nonetheless. “Hey there bro! You waiting for your older brother to give you one last nuggie for the road?” Not having time to mount an objection from me, he lunged, bolted past the door, and quickly grabbed me, and proceeded to ruffle and give me his usual annoying but loving nuggie to my hair; a tradition of ours since I had at least tried to start competing with him after I entered middle school. “Ah, quit it, you big loaf!” I growled, trying to swat his large hands off me and away from my head. He stood at a decent and even six feet tall, while I had inherited my mother’s side genes and stood just shy of only five foot eight inches without much chance by now of stretching any higher. “What’s the magic word?” he lovingly but mockingly asked. “Please,” I gasped. With his usual chuckle, he let me go and semi-twirled me to face back at him. Sputtering for a second, I tried to motor my way through our greeting to think about anything else other than the center. “It’s good to see you, bro. How’ve you been? It’s been a few weeks now since we last talked. Work? Date? Is she hot? Does she have a younger sister or some younger friends who don’t mind vertically challenged company? Spill. Come on, don’t leave me hanging!” Ben quickly took on a defensive posture. “Woah, woah, woah there. Slow down.” We both grinned at each other. “It’s nothing really. Honestly, it’s just work for me, buddy. I’ve been working on a project for a new government contract, and it’s been taking all my time up lately.” He lowered his voice to a whisper and leaned in toward me, “I’m not really supposed to tell anyone, but if this thing works, dirty fuel emissions will be knocked down another 30% in a few years’ time and run at least 80% more efficiently without being more dangerous or resource dependent.” “Woah,” I whispered back, reciprocating his lean in. “That’s really cool. Did you find some alien tech or something?” Ben gave me his usual crooked smile whenever I made one of my cornier jokes. My brand of humor annoyed him when we were younger, but ever since the institute, he seemed to not mind as much anymore. “Nah, we just took some of the existing fuel, ran it through a mesh fiber we just developed…” Ben continued on like that for a bit. Science was always his strong suit, even before the center, high school, or even middle school for that matter. He was the kid who asked for a microscope for Christmas and then proceeded to actually use it, rather than just collect dust in a closet somewhere like mine had done when I was ten. Still, despite my lack of scientific talent, I was proud of him for what he was doing, and further on a day like today, it gave me a bit of hope I would be just as successful in my own way after the center, rather than be doomed for option B. “…and that’s it. Nothing else to it,” he finally finished. “Right… simple,” I mocked. “Let me just call Curie or Einstein to translate for me, and we’ll call it simple then.” Ben rolled his eyes. “Haha. Well, maybe you’re right for just this once about what I’m doing lately.” His eyes shifted and his crooked smile returned. “Who knows? Maybe little green men did lend me a bit of a hand this go around.” We both got a good chuckle out of that. It reminded me of how much I missed having my brother around, and maybe it was the prospect of me leaving for three years with few visits to my family in between, but I was feeling his absence more lately. His subsequent return today had elevated that feeling even more. See, I tended to close up around new people unfortunately, but I compensated for it later by usually being far more outgoing with people once I got to know them. It wasn’t always easy, but I never really had to try too hard with Ben. I had always known my brother, and despite a few arguments now and then, I knew I could always count on him and that had been a safety net for me for years now, even when he was at the center. Unfortunately, the back of my mind rationalized that after today, I was about to go to a place where few of those longer-term relationships could even be possible. I knew, especially without seeing my brother very often, I would have to try even harder with anyone I met at the center. “Earth to John. Earth to John. Calling John Clark,” my brother echoed, trying to get my attention and even going so far as to snap his fingers in front of my face. I quickly saw his snapping hand wave in front of my face, and I quickly exited my previous thoughts. I hadn’t realized I had been drifting away so badly. “Huh? Oh… yeah… crud, you say something?” Ben rolled his eyes again. “Nothing really.” He sighed. “I was just seeing if I had lost my brother in some kind of trance or whatnot. I mean, you were really in the zone there for a minute. Where’d you go? Everything okay?” “It’s…it’s nothing,” I shuffled my feet and averted his gaze. My lying game was not on point, and I knew Ben could see right through me… he always did. Still, I didn’t want him to know I was terrified about what was about to happen to me. Luck was never one of my strong suits, and in a place like the center… from what I could find out, I knew you needed a hefty chunk of luck in your back pocket to get through it. “Right… and Dad’s not going to burn anything he puts in the oven this year.” His sarcasm practically screamed at me. We both knew full-well that our dad was infamous for burning anything and everything he ever put in the oven at least. He was a master griller, but at one point, the fire department knew us by our first names growing up when mom ever went on one of her business trips. Despite some of those dinners being ruined, I looked back at that time and by now it was almost comforting to know some things would never change. At the same time though, with his sarcasm, I knew that I had been caught in my lie. “Come on, John. It’s me here. What’s up?” Ben asked, now placing a hand on my shoulder. Again, I didn’t want to show my fear, but I knew that of everyone in this house, Ben might be the only one who actually got what I was feeling and going through today. “It’s… it’s the center.” Ben’s hand dropped from my shoulder and his face clouded over again at the mention of that place, adding further knots to my already twisted stomach. I didn’t want to tell him, knowing that would have been his reaction, but I also knew my time was running out. I almost tried to take it back, but Ben sighed and then took a big breath. “Look, about that place... There’s something you should know...” I leaned in closer. “The heads of the departments, the guy in charge, anyone who can move some minds there… they’re important.” It was an odd way to put that, but I leaned in, wanting to know more. If I could have an advantage going in, I knew I needed to exploit it as soon as possible. “Why? What do you mean, and why them?” “That place is…complicated.” His eyes briefly looked like they were miles away and I wondered what he was thinking back on. “I don’t know which center you’re going to exactly with all the new ones they’ve been building around here lately, but they’re all about the same, at least with their end goals. To get out of there, all you need to do is…” “Eeeeeeee! He’s here! He’s here!” a voice shouted from above us. I didn’t need to see a face to know where that sound came from; I had lived with it for the past 15 years and two weeks. It was my baby sister, Katie, and she still was at least excited to see Ben when he came over. To be honest though, while Katie and I were closer when we were younger, we had both drifted apart during the past few years. I think she was still too immature for me, and I was probably too overbearing for her, but she was still family… which made some of her new views even harder to cope with though. Digging deeper, I knew part of the tension between us had come from her being a girl and me being a boy. That argument probably sounded stupid and even immature, but like I had thought on Thanksgiving, it meant a great bit of difference in the modern age. Those not strictly identifying with one gender or another were given tests in the years leading up to their own ‘Departure Day.’ A few guys even tried to ‘fake’ identifying as girls initially, but after they were caught, they were sent straight to the center and were ‘deemed perfect for one of the punishments there,’ or at least that’s what made the papers from a statement the judge had made at the end of their trial. No one but the accused and their families knew what that meant exactly, but the government had assured everyone that ‘they had gotten what they deserved.’ Regardless though, gender mattered in this new world of ours. “I can’t believe he actually made it!” She sounded so triumphant, and I briefly wondered if she was looking forward to essentially being an only child in this house for the next few years. Being the youngest, she didn’t have it the easiest growing up with two older brothers, but her life was infinitely easier than Ben’s had been and mine was about to be, so I never felt guilty when Mom or Dad took Ben or I’s side when we were growing up. “You think you would have learned some timeliness when you were at the center, huh?” I could hear Ben’s clenched fist crack a bit, but I could also see he was desperately trying to not make a scene with her on my big day. Still, her comment struck me hard as why this whole mess had started in the first place. Simply put, males had been deemed too much of a problem for society as a whole, call it genetics or hunting instincts or whatever, but the government decided that it was best for the new generations to be put through a test of sorts. If they passed, they would be ahead of where they might have otherwise been, but if they failed, society could deal with them accordingly and ‘neutralize the threat.’ Or that’s at least that’s how they justified the law initially. It was a close vote, but the law had passed. Women, like my sister or my childhood crush and neighbor, Laura, could do anything they wanted after they graduated high school. Most ended up in prominent positions and few ever thought of repealing the laws once they were in power. For the men who eventually passed, they had the same opportunities, but oddly, they never seemed to want to repeal the law either. I always wondered why, but being my ‘Departure Day’ already, I knew I couldn’t fight what was coming. “Oh, hush Katie! He’s here and that’s the important thing.” My mom shuffled from the back of the house where she had been preparing cookies for my sister’s bake sale tomorrow and looked at us with a wide smile, as if she was relieved to know we were both still here. I glared at the mixing bowl in her arms, as I felt my sister should have been making her own cookies for the sale, but not wanting another argument with her about her apparent immaturity again, I had simply removed myself from the equation. Instead, I had tried to take the day to try and calm myself down, but with everything ahead of me and all my questions still, it hadn’t worked. “Henry! Henry!” my mom then called out to the backyard where my dad had been the sky, I knew it was likely just had to do with the rain coming later this afternoon. Another person might have gotten upset that the patriarch of the family would grumble about seeing his wife or his children, but it was just on brand for him. He loved us all in his own way, but as he had told us countless times before, rain and gardening were only good together if one didn’t have to weed in a downpour. As if thinking the same thing, Ben and I just scoffed under our breath over his delay in seeing us both, Ben for just arriving, me for leaving soon. Our mom turned back to us. She might have made an excuse if we were other company, but she just rolled her eyes and ran to hug Ben quickly. It was a nice little moment and not even my sister’s entrance and continued distance from both Ben and I, and then our dad’s grumbled annoyance could hurt that. We were all together today, and as my mom pointed out, it might not be like this for a while. I knew I was the reason for that, and my stomach ached a bit in fear over what was coming for me. “How about we take a picture?” Mom suggested. We had done the same thing with Ben, and as if to confirm her reasoning, she pointed to a nearby picture that we had taken on the day that he had left as well. It might have been a bit of a morbid tradition, but most families took one last photo nowadays… just in case. One only had to look outside at our neighbors across the street, the Killian’s, to understand just how much things could change from one’s ‘Departure Day’ to the end of it all. “Alright everyone,” Dad said after setting up the camera on top of the tripod. He liked things old school sometimes, and his 2019 camera was a perfect example of that. Mom always suggested the digital camera on her phone instead, since it was much faster, but he always insisted for moments like these that an ‘actual camera’ was better. “I’ve got a five second delay and… Ben.” Mom and I shot our looks to my older brother. He was playing around with Katie’s hair, clearly trying to get a rise out of her. “You stop that right now,” Mom scolded to him. “You know better than anyone that we don’t have much time today.” Ben’s hand snapped back to his side, and his head drooped down slightly. “Right. Sorry…” Again, I could see that same look of repressed pain on his face. ‘I’d give anything to know his thoughts right now…’ Still, our dad just grumbled a bit and then clicked the photo before running over to the other side of our mom. “Alright. Chins up and smile this time everyone!” Not wanting to waste any more time, we all behaved perfectly and made sure one shot was all it took. Running back, our dad gave a thumbs up and the family dispersed for a moment. Looking at the time myself, I knew the bus would be here soon for my ‘Departure Day.’ I saw it pass by every year, but I knew that today was my turn. So, wanting to make sure everything was packed, I went back up to my room. Not ten minutes later, I heard a knock at my door. “Come in.” I was hoping it was Ben so that maybe I could ask him some more questions like I was going to before our sister interrupted and alerted everyone that he was here, but it was only my mom. “Everything packed already?” she asked, her worried expression coming through clearly. She had already gone through this before and she probably knew the statistics weren’t on my side. It was estimated that at least one of every three guys that went into the program failed it. My brother had passed, and while I could still be the one that made it, my odds weren’t as good now. Zipping my single suitcase, I nodded. “Yeah… I just wanted to check I had everything that was on the list again.” I gestured to my bed where a single white paper was, listing the school supplies and what I should bring or not bring. It was just one of the questions I had for Ben… I wondered why things like clothing had to be kept at home. “Doesn’t seem like much, huh?” My mom had helped me a bit with the list, but I had insisted on maintaining some independence with it and purchased most of the things myself. I could tell that her seeing my packed bag now was already starting to get to her. “Yeah… but it’s not forever, right?” I wanted to stay hopeful for her, even if I wasn’t myself, but my mom’s expression still remained fearful and full of worry. “Right… right. It’s not forever…” She and Ben had gotten closer during his time at the center, and for the first time, I wondered if she actually knew more about his time there than the rest of us. I wanted to ask today again, but when I first did on the day I got my acceptance letter, she had quickly shut me down, calling their moments ‘private.’ She didn’t speak to me for the rest of the night, so not wanting to repeat that, I remained silent. “Well, let me help you bring your bag downstairs at least,” she offered. Seeing it as allowing her to be part of this day in her own way, I let her do that much at least. Downstairs, Ben and Dad were already waiting by the front door and were debating about postage and a forwarding address. “No, he’s going to be the one near Dawsonville,” Dad argued. “No way. I was sent there and that was already a few years ago. There’s no way he would be sent to that one.” Ben seemed supremely confident in his answer, but I knew that neither really knew. “Way more likely to be near Judgeton.” “But that’s on the other side of the city!” my mom shrieked, now clearly listening in, nearly dropping my suitcase from the shock of me being even further away than Ben had been. “Maybe it’s Smacktown,” my sister calmly suggested, flipping through another page of her teen romance novel while sitting nearby in the living room. “I think you mean Smeckton, Katie…” my brother corrected. “Whatever…” Our sister quickly dove right back into her book, not caring if she was right or wrong. “You don’t really think he’ll be sent to that one, do you, Ben?” my mom asked worriedly. Ben hesitated, Mom seemed petrified, and Dad stayed eerily silent. The silence was nearly killing me, and I had enough with the questions already bubbling up inside of me. I wanted… needed to know why everyone was acting so strange about Smeckton. I needed one less question in my head before I left. “Hold on… what’s wrong with that place? Is there something I should know?” Everyone squirmed for a moment, but Ben ultimately sighed and came over to me before placing his hand on my shoulder like he usually did to comfort me. “I’m not sure I should even be telling you this… probably not even going there, but because you asked… the Smeckton center is one of the original locations. It’s far away from pretty much everywhere except the town of Smeckton. It’s…” Ben quickly looked distant as if recalling an old painful memory. “Well, it’s strict.” I could then see the flash of panic in his eyes, and I wanted to know more, but by then, I knew my questions would either kill my nerves or only lead to more questions. Truth is though, no one knew where I was headed until I sent them a letter the first day. For all anyone knew, I could be sent to the center up North by Suttonburg, or the one to the west beyond the mountains in Diana City, or one of the several others within 200 miles of here, the max radial distance as required by law now. Looking down at my feet now, I was reminded by how little I actually knew going into the center. Seeing my single suitcase next to them, all I really knew was that I could pack it and a single backpack with whatever non-banned items, such as the usual cadre of weapons, drugs, and all, that I could stuff in there. Further, no cell phones were allowed, and the school would provide a tablet with a keyboard to be used for the duration of my time there that they would heavily monitor. Normally, if this was some horror movie, that would have been a giant red flag and I would be screaming at the main character to bail as soon as possible, but going to the center was the law now, so my red flags had to be damned. Regardless, I lastly knew that before 1 PM, a bus or van would show up and take me away. Everything else I knew was only rumors, mostly pertaining to option B, and I didn’t want to dwell on those for very long. It turns out I didn’t even have long to dwell on my thoughts even if I wanted to. Just as the clock chimed to announce that it was 12:30, the screeching of van tires could be heard outside. All jokes and conversations going on around me instantly died. We all looked to the front of the house with dread. While my brother’s tires an hour ago now had screeched and seemed to represent a hope or a sense of life and joy, this screech seemed more like the pained echo of the death of all hope, like some wailing spirit from the bowels of all that was bad in the world. Gulping, I went to the window first and pulled back the curtain to confirm that my greatest fear so far in life had now arrived and was waiting to take me away. The tiny bus was white and painted with the official logo for the ‘Juvenile Evaluation Center for All Males’ organization. Like the pale horse of death, it was coming to take me away to my ultimate doom. Though it was never actively talked about, that van was the source of nightmares all around the world for any guy who had just turned 18. With its arrival at their house, the horrors of fate of every guy out there now came as well. Even the guys who eventually passed had to go through this particular gauntlet and whether they admitted it or not… doubt crept into everyone’s minds who stepped onboard. What awaited us on the other side when we eventually exited that van was a mystery to anyone who hadn’t lived it. For those that made it, like my brother, they never talked about it. So, for someone like me, it only made things worse. “It’s here…” My words tumbled out of my mouth like I was announcing that the executioner had just arrived and was ready to lop off my head for committing treason. My family looked equally pained… almost as if they were never going to see me again. Still, our mom quickly launched into me and gave me a huge hug. Our dad soon followed, and even Ben and Katie joined in as well. It was supposed to be comforting, but not even remembering the last time every single member of my family hugged me… it didn’t help my nerves. Finally, though, the bus honked, and everyone let me go. “I guess I’ll see you all at Thanksgiving, right?” I wasn’t even sure about that at this point. Apparently, some didn’t even last that long in the program. “We will, but until then, keep your chin up, John,” my dad said with a swill of pained emotion in his voice. “Listen to them but don’t let them get to you.” “He’s right,” Ben added. “Just follow the rules, and before you know it, it will be done and will just seem like a bad dream.” His old look of pain resurfaced again, and I felt that blasted queasy feeling in my stomach bubble up once more as well. My mom, tears beginning to form in her eyes, gave me a small plastic bag full of homemade cookies. “For the road,” she said, seemingly only seconds away from losing it altogether. “Share them with anyone on there. Try and make a friend early…” she dabbed her eyes briefly. “But we’ll see you soon, okay? We love you.” Not able to form any words at all anymore, I just nodded and turned to my sister. For once in a long time, I didn’t see annoyance in her eyes. I wasn’t sure what I was seeing, but she then finally spoke up at last. “Just make it home again, okay?” Abrupt and not really comforting but caring in her own way. It was something, so not really sure what else to do, I simply nodded again and tuned back to everyone else. I cleared my throat and finally found my words again. “Well, wish me luck and see you all soon… I love you all…” It felt like such a weak goodbye, but I could feel my fear gurgling up in my body already and another honk signaled my need to leave anyways. I needed to keep it together, and by now, even if the driver hadn’t just honked again, I knew that I just needed to get on the bus and leave quickly. Prolonging the goodbye was just painful now. So, I donned my previously packed backpack, grabbed my single suitcase, and headed out the door. I then quickly rushed to the bus handed the driver the pass that had been sent to me in the mail last month along with the checklist of what I could, couldn’t, and had to bring with me. “John Clark?” the bus driver asked gruffly as I stood in front of the open door after giving him my ticket. I quickly nodded my head and kept my mouth shut. “Good.” He then placed my ticket in a bin next to him and turned back to me. “No funny business once you’re on board, ya’ hear? One step out of line and you start the center with one giant demerit.” His eyes glared for a moment and then oddly became softer. “Trust me, kid. You don’t want that. Those who start off with that almost never make it to the end.” I gulped but still nodded. “Y… yes, sir. No funny business from me. I swear.” A small grin appeared on his face, and he used his thumb to point to the back of the bus. “Good. Now, wave bye to your family and find a seat in the back. You have 30 seconds.” Not even thinking, I turned back to my family, all still huddled on the front porch, and gave them one last goodbye wave. I knew that it was the last time I was going to see them until the first holiday break over Thanksgiving. It was the longest stretch of time away from home at the center on average, but still, I couldn’t help but drift away from all that and feel a little strange about not seeing Laura or any of my other friends here to wave me off like Ben’s had. I was comforted in the fact that I had said goodbye to each of them already. I also knew Laura had already headed off to college and per the law, my friends were going to their own separate locations, but all this still felt strange. It didn’t feel like my life or that all this was even real, but as soon as I neared the bus and saw a few passengers already seated there as well… somehow, everything began hitting me all at once that all this was very much my new life and not just some horrible dream. Coming out of my thoughts and seeing my family still, I could already tell that mom was starting to break down and that Ben and Dad were trying to comfort her. It wasn’t the cheeriest of goodbyes, but still, it felt nice when each, even Katie, waved back to me and flashed me symbols of love and luck. It was a nice moment, but with the clock counting down and the bus already humming back to life, I waved one last time and then found a spot in the back. A sputter and a small screech later, the bus was off, and my old life was left in the dust behind me. About 20 minutes later, we had picked up two other guys and were now headed into the mountains to the west of the city. ‘Definitely not Dawsonville then…’ I sat back and tried to put my own fears out of my mind as buildings and main highways soon gave way to trees, hills, and valleys. “Name’s Bill.” The voice seemed to come out of nowhere, but I then saw a red headed guy looking right back at me. I then saw his hand arched back over the seat and extended right to me. “Oh, uh, I’m John.” I quickly shook his head. “Good to meet you.” “Hey,” another voice to my left called out. “I’m Luke.” Bill and I turned over to him. His letter jacket seemed an odd choice to bring, since everything would either be burned or shipped back to our houses, but admittedly, there was a part of me that wondered if it was almost like his safety net against whatever was coming or a reminder of better times. Still, Bill and I smiled and quickly welcomed another into our midst. Likely sharing the same apprehensions about where we were headed, we quickly bonded, though admittedly, Mom’s cookies also helped smooth things along. “So, any guess as to why the roommate agreement we signed said, ‘until graduation or one of you departs?’” I had wondered the same thing myself, but it had been a question I was definitely too nervous to even attempt to ask Ben about. “I don’t know… kind of didn’t want to think about it.” “Fair enough,” Bill noted. “I just couldn’t get it out of my mind. I’ve seen some of the older guys in my neighborhood and well…” Luke and I nodded. We both knew what he was implying. “Same here,” Luke said quickly. “This one guy still wets the bed in my neighborhood. Apparently, his parents still consider him a ‘good’ outcome. How messed up is that?” “Very,” Bill agreed. Both turned to me, waiting for my answer, but I couldn’t help but feel differently… As if fate was stepping in, I quickly saw a sign for products to help caregivers with those who had failed the program and were doomed to option B. It was a cheery and even gaudy display of their products with a guy posed off to the side seemingly enjoying them. It stood in stark contrast to the dark and swirling clouds behind it. “Well, all things in perspective, I think it is actually…” I said, turning back to the two guys who I hoped would be my friends. Unfortunately, both looked at me like I had bugs crawling from my ears. “Still messed up, definitely, but… it could be a lot worse.” “Worse than bedwetting?” Luke seemed shocked, but Bill remained quiet for a moment. I thought back to his earlier reference to the older guys in his neighborhood. I nodded. “Much worse.” I sighed and specifically remembered the Killian’s. “My neighbors… we were really close with them. My older brother, Ben, was about as old as their only kid, Franklin, so they became friends pretty quickly growing up. Got even closer when Ben was there for him when his dad died.” “So, what does that have to do with this whole thing?” Luke asked impatiently. “Well,” I continued, “they went to the center together. Lasted over two years even, but then, one day, Ben came home… Franklin didn’t.” “What happened?” I could already hear the nervousness in Bill’s question. He had every right to be and I suspected that despite his question, he already knew the answer. “Ben graduated,” I said, with a feeling of hope that maybe I could as well, but that hope was also dashed because of Franklin. “Franklin didn’t. And now… he spends his days like any other diaper-filling and drooling toddler out there who went with option B… and that’s on his good days. So yeah… considering what could happen, bedwetting isn’t too bad.” Ben and Luke seemed horrified about that outcome and sat back in their own seats, too shocked to say anything more. I had forgotten that outcomes like those weren’t exceedingly common everywhere, but it was a reality that I knew everyone on the bus would have to come to grips with it sooner or later. As if on cue, lightning thundered in the distance as we rounded a corner, and my eyes turned to the distant rocky peaks and curving road we were now on. Staring out, a sign soon came into my view. It was hard to see at first, but a closer flash of lightning illuminated the wording perfectly; Smeckton – 14 Miles… Smeckton Institute and Juvenile Evaluation Center for Males – 15 Miles. I gulped hard at the realization of where the bus was now headed. My pulse began to race, and I closed my eyes, trying to shut out this new piece of bad news. This blasted program was bad enough, but from the little of what Ben had told me about Smeckton… my odds for passing, if its apparent reputation was anything to go off, had just plummeted. I hadn’t even made it to the center yet and already my luck was turning sour. I couldn’t imagine lasting another three years, but I knew that I had to try at least.

How have you been punished for masturbation either as an AB or in RL. If caught I would have my penis slapped with a ruler. And what about you?

Because of the current tech problems I have re-laid the entire story in this chapter. You can still read the comments at the end but they probably won't make much sense. Samantha’s lesson Samantha was being her usual annoying self. Her parents didn’t know why their adorable little baby girl was growing up to be an obnoxious little fiend. She was seven years old but had the attitude of a grumpy teenager who always thought she was right. Her mommy and daddy were at their wits end as to what to do with her and yearned for the days when she was a happy little bundle of smiles, giggles and the only demands she made was for her paci. Now she demanded attention 24/7 and had the house in uproar if she didn’t get it. Her brother, four year-old Nathan, was more often than not left crying because of some act of nastiness that his darling older sister had visited on him. Nathan was a sweet, undemonstrative child, who, though worryingly still in diapers, was otherwise a normal little boy. Having said that, the normal ‘terrible twos’ that his parents remembered so well from when Sam was at that age, appeared to pass him by. Maybe this was down to the fact that they had his sister to contend with and she seemed to be forever in that part of her ‘terrible’ childhood development. Whenever Nathan got any sort of attention Samantha would start acting up, get into trouble, cause an argument or generally be disagreeable. Meanwhile, her little brother would sit there playing with his toys and perhaps wondering why he was being ignored (if a child of his age ever thought that way). The school was always sending messages and asking Sam’s parents in for meetings to ‘discuss’ her behaviour but everything that was tried to remedy the situation failed miserably. That was until her mother accidently came across something that appeared to work. * Samantha had been screaming at her brother. Ridiculing the poor boy because he was still wetting himself, not just at night but also during the day, and, because she had been potty trained since the age of two, told him how much of a baby he still was. After one particular nasty tirade and unforgivable incident where she rubbed his wet diaper in his face, which needless to say had upset Nathan tremendously, her mother decided on her own punishment. She spanked her daughter (much to Samantha’s surprise and something her mommy had never done before), removed her little panties and replaced them with the wet diaper with which she had just been tormenting her sobbing little brother. Sam was the one now crying, and not just because of the spanking, she hated the feel of the wet diaper that now hung between her legs. Her mother had made it pretty clear that if she even attempted to remove it that would produce an even more severe spanking. Samantha was smarting from the first smacking she’d ever received and was temporarily stunned into submission so wandered miserably around the house with her huge drooping diaper easily visible below her little dress. Her mother noticed that somehow this action had calmed her daughter down and, for a few hours at least, she saw Sam behaving herself and, although perhaps reluctantly, start playing with Nathan who was now sitting happily in his dry protection. * As the children played their mother couldn’t help but notice how cute her disruptive daughter looked now she was back in diapers. The way it so obviously hung below her dress when she bent over brought back memories of those happier days when she was a baby. The fact that she now appeared a lot more obedient and agreeable also hadn’t gone unnoticed although, she realised it could have been down to Sam’s reddened bottom. When it was time for Nathan’s afternoon nap she also put Samantha down at the same time and while there was a little argument, it was soon over and she complied. Popping a pacifier into her son’s mouth soon had him sucking wildly as he soothed himself to sleep whilst hugging one of his teddy bears. Without thinking she also slipped one between her daughter’s lips and was surprised to see her also sucking as she closed her eyes and slipped into her own little dream world. Soon both her children were out for the count and mommy was able to have time to assess what had happened. Neither she nor her husband had, with the arrival of Nathan, given Samantha any less attention so wondered if it was more than just sibling jealousy. However, her terrible behaviour at school showed she was quite the tyrant there and that pointed to something else in their daughter’s make up. Physical punishment had never been in the armoury these parents used. However, with this current action, Sam had learned that there were now very definite consequences to her conduct. Meanwhile, her mother decided she was going to at least try and see if she could develop on this more agreeable side to her daughter. * When her children woke up she first changed Nathan, who had inevitably wet himself as he slept, spending time making him giggle as she wiped him clean, powdered and re-diapered him. She covered that with a pair of clear plastic pants and then pulled on his favourite matching cartoon t-shirt and shorts. Happily dry and wide awake he rushed off into the sunlit garden to play on the swing. Sam had warily watched the entire procedure but didn’t dare get up before her mother had given permission. Despite a rather long, deep nap she wriggled uncomfortably in the sodden diaper and could still feel where her mother had spanked her and wasn’t keen on repeating the experience. Once the soggy mass had been removed she anticipated getting her panties back but mom then proceeded to do the same as she had with Nathan; wiping her daughter clean, spreading on some lotion and getting her well powdered. However, despite this obviously leading to the inevitable conclusion Sam was surprised when her mother produced another disposable. The protest was noisy but not unexpected. Nevertheless, her mother just lifted her legs up, swatted her bottom a couple of times, slid the diaper into place and fastened it tightly around her hips whilst her stunned daughter tried to hold back the tears. * Sam was in shock. Twice in one day she bore the marks of her mother’s hand but didn’t know what she could do about it. She wanted to object, she wanted to scream, she wanted to tear the house down but she didn’t want to feel that pain again so, despite every bit of her body wanting to reject what was happening, she grumpily put up with it. As her mommy slipped a pair of plastic pants over her diaper, but before she let her go and play outside, she was told in no uncertain terms that her behaviour was not acceptable and that until she stopped being an awful sister to her brother and started to conduct herself as a young lady, she would be kept in diapers. With that her mommy stood her up, pointed to the door and told her to go and play in the garden with Nathan. Reluctantly she moved towards the door, she didn’t really want to go outside where someone might see her wearing her padded protection, she was a big girl after all but her mother had made it clear that was where she should go and acting up just wasn’t an option. Her mother watched as she waddled out the door. There was no doubt about it, that little glimpse of bulky padding showing beneath her dress made her look adorable. In some way she hoped her daughter would do something unpleasant again, just so she had reason to keep her dressed like that for a little while longer. * Whilst her children were playing in the garden she went to the attic and found some of the baby clothes she used to dress them in. Waves of nostalgia swept through her mind and she wished she could have both her little babies back. She found a pair of pink frilly plastic pants that Samantha had worn as a toddler and remembered how sweet she had looked in her little dress with the frills showing over her bulky padding as she pushed her toy pram. Most of the clothing was Sam’s she had been the first and as such received brand new baby clothes. Little Nathan, when he came along, was saddled with her hand me downs but she remembered that he always looked so sweet no matter what he wore. As her fingers touched each piece of clothing another wonderful memory came to mind. She chuckled to herself at the thought of when he wore the same pink frilly plastic pants that had somehow gravitated to her hands, and how he had crawled around the house unperturbed by such a sweet but ‘girly’ item. He was always such an easy-going bundle of joy and her heart filled with the love she shared with almost every other mother over her children… but sighed to herself as she wondered what had gone wrong with Samantha. * Unexpectedly, the afternoon passed off without any trauma, both her children played together and appeared to be getting on, which was a first for a long time. Sam had even helped her brother build a tent using a blanket and the washing line as they’d played at camping in the wild outback. She howled like a wolf, made chirping and squawking noises as she pretended she was a host of wild animals and Nathan giggled his enjoyment and feigned being scared as he hid behind a rock (the upturned clothes basket). Their mother hadn’t seen such simple pleasure for quite some time and both her kids seemed to be enjoying themselves immensely. When her husband returned home from work he was astonished to see a very relaxed wife, and both his children playing happily in between watching snatches of TV. When he sat on the sofa after he’d eaten he was also surprised to find that this time not only Nathan came over for a cuddle but the normally fussy Samantha also wanted the same. Without making a scene she crept to the other side of her father and settled down as, with one in each arm, he hugged his children together. He looked over at his wife as if wanting an explanation but she just smiled and let him discover the secret for himself. It wasn’t long before he noticed that his daughter, like his son, was also padded and again looked to his wife for some sign as to why this was the case. She was smiling broadly at his incomprehension but he realised that whatever the reason it had appeared to work, for the time being at least, and for that he shrugged in gratitude. Perhaps, for the first time in many months, they would have an evening without a Sammy style outburst, or a neighbour complaining about their daughter’s behaviour. * At night both her children were put to bed at the same time. Both had protection, which once again Samantha tried to rebel against but her mother forcibly made her wear under the extreme threat of getting her daddy to administer a more severe punishment if she didn’t do as she was told. This warning had the desired effect and Sam quietly, if unhappily, submitted. She mumbled under her breath about not being a little baby and resented being put to bed at the same time as her silly little wet baby brother. So, she was still able to lash out even if this time it wasn’t as loud or as prolonged as normal and certainly she was more than a little unsure of the ground she stood on. Her mommy simply popped in her paci, pushed a teddy under her arm and told her to go to sleep. She added that she didn’t want to hear any sound and if there was it would mean ‘big trouble’. Leaving that warning to speak for itself she wished her sweet dreams, kissed her forehead and left to return downstairs to her perplexed husband. When his wife explained the way the day had panned out, and guiltily justified the spanking (which neither really agreed with), all became clear. Both seemed unhappy about what had happened but couldn’t deny the results. When she spoke about her idea to keep their seven year-old in diapers to see if the transformation was permanent, he had to concede that it was at least worth a try. The threat of a spanking as punishment was also going to be maintained but they hoped that the threat would be enough. He would support his wife in her decision but thought that Samantha was a very headstrong girl and expected some reaction to her new situation. His wife sighed as if she agreed that it was inevitable but, and she was adamant about this, she was going to pull out all the stops to try and curb her daughters aggressive activities. * Despite herself and her insistence that she didn’t need to go to bed so early Samantha had a very good night’s sleep and only woke up when her mother shook her to get ready for school. Through sleepy thoughts and wandering hands, which fell on her thick night time protection, she remembered what had happened the day before. The plastic pants felt strange as did the bulk between her legs but it slowly dawned on her that she had wet during the night. She hadn’t done such a thing since she was two and couldn’t understand why it had happened now. However, with mother standing over her and encouraging her to get up she shifted uneasily beneath the covers. Fearing a possible argument or tantrum her mother quickly pulled back the covers and pulled her out of bed and, like her daughter, was surprised to see the soaked diaper. Thankfully the plastic pants had kept everything else dry but even though her mother looked concerned the tears were welling up in Sam’s eyes. She was certain that she would get spanked for it and was crying because of the fear that had gripped her body, which unfortunately didn’t help as she peed a little more as she stood there weeping. Her mother took sympathy on her damp daughter and hugged her telling her it was OK and that sometimes little girls have accidents. Through her blubbing Sam tried to say that she wasn’t ‘little’ and not a baby and that it shouldn’t happen but all that came out was some childish whining and choked-back sobs. Soothing words eventually calmed the wet seven year-old as she was guided to the bathroom to change out of her soaked padding and to get ready for school. Her mother cleaned her up and went to retrieve her school uniform. Fearing that she would have to wear a diaper for school she started bawling even harder but calmed a little when she saw that her mother had returned with panties and not further protection. However, as her mother helped her get dressed she issued a further warning about her behaviour at school. If it didn’t get better, or any of the teachers had reason to complain, she would be wearing diapers to school every day for the rest of the term. Shocked at this terrible threat Samantha meekly put her uniform on and went downstairs for breakfast whilst her mother got Nathan ready for his day at nursery. * Once at school and away from her mother’s authority, the compliant Samantha quickly turned into the overbearing ‘Little Madame’ the teachers had come to dread. Creating uproar, making other children cry and generally being at the centre of mayhem soon led to her mother being called to once again come and collect her disruptive daughter. The drive home was a sullen affair, her mother angry beyond words and Sam insisting that she’d done nothing wrong and it was entirely the other kids fault for acting like babies. However, once through the door her mother quickly dragged her over her knee, pushed up her school skirt, pulled down her panties and smacked her bare bottom for the third time in two days. Whether Sam thought that it just wouldn’t happen again or not, her mother was not going to put up with such blatant disrespect for her, the teachers and other children. Never had Sam’s bottom been so thoroughly chastised and when her mother made her stand weeping in the corner and think about what she had done to deserve such a punishment her extremely red cheeks were testimony to the fury her mother had felt. Her tears eventually dried up and though her bottom stung she was getting bored standing in the corner waiting on the punishment to end. However, the angry words her mother had said about moving an inch were still ringing in her ears so thought better than to defy her so stayed put. Unfortunately for Sam her smarting bottom was just going to be the start of her ongoing punishment. **** Part 2 As she rubbed her sore bottom Samantha wanted some kind of revenge on her mother. Her mind was working on the things she planned on doing and, she thought conspiringly, ‘daddy had cuddled me yesterday so he will be on my side’. Alas for her she was unaware of what her parents had already agreed between them to try and tame their infuriatingly volatile daughter. The anger she felt at least took her mind of her glowing cheeks and she was in a seething world of her own when her mother re-entered the room armed with her daughter’s new clothing. Unable to contain her fury any longer she turned and screamed at her mother and ran off to her bedroom, where, for some reason, she thought she’d be safe. Her mother had always knocked before she entered and Sam naively believed that all she had to do was say “No” and her bedroom fortress could not be breached. Mommy would just go away and leave her to her own devices and eventually call her for dinner when it was ready. The trouble for Sammy was, her mother was not aware of any of this and simply stormed into her room, telling her in no uncertain terms that she needed to learn to behave. Sam was quick to avoid the grasping hands so jumped up and ran around the room, leaping on her bed whilst avoiding her chasing mother. Quick she may have been but her mother was clever and just waited for her to tire herself out as she shouted, screamed and threw things in her wake. Unfortunately for her, she tripped over one of the blankets she had thrown in her temper tantrum and, still kicking and screaming, was scooped up by her mother. Her red bottom was easily identifiable now she was wearing no panties and provided an obvious target for her mommy who delivered another couple of whacks to that already tender behind. Then, as a stunned and weeping Sam struggled to make sense of this departure from the norm, her mother stripped her out of the rest of her clothes, wrapped her in an ultra-thick fabric diaper, pinned it in place and told her that from now on any time she acted like a spoiled little baby, that was just how she would be treated. * Her mother picked her up, carried her downstairs and deposited her in the back garden and told her she was to play nicely in the sunshine with her brother until daddy got home. Wearing only a thick diaper it was Sam who now looked like the baby. Although Nathan was wearing his usual protection at least it wasn’t visible like Sam’s. He playfully told her that she looked like a big baby and was glad she’d come to play with him. It was amazing that, dressed like she was how her whole personality changed. She hadn’t reacted to her brother mentioning she looked like a baby and, once outside in the garden, she just got on and played the games that Nathan wanted. Her mother wondered if Sam was even aware of this dramatic change but she was intrigued as to why, as soon as she had her headstrong daughter diapered, all the anger, violence and screaming just stopped. As they played Nathan did something totally unexpected, he shrugged off his shorts and t-shirt and wore only his diaper like Sam. To him wearing such a thing was completely normal and often ran around the house dressed that way. His parents hadn’t tried to stop him, they enjoyed his diapered exuberance and he was such a contrast to Sam who would be the one often ridiculing him for being “such a baby”. Now, as mommy watched from the kitchen window, she couldn’t believe how sweet her two diapered children looked as they played some imaginative game that was producing gales of giggles. * Their father was somewhat bemused to sit at the dining table with both his children dressed only in diapers. He didn’t say anything because he knew there would be a good reason why his wife had taken such measures and was also relieved to sit through a meal with no squabbling. Indeed, Nathan was explaining what he had done at nursery and Sam quietly listened to all the conversations. Partly because she was worried that her mommy would tell daddy about her being naughty and perhaps… well… she didn’t want anything to happen as she planned on speaking to daddy later. After dinner Nathan sat in mommy’s lap watching TV whilst Sam cuddled up with her daddy. He gently patted her padded bottom as she squirmed around trying to be loving and endearing. She adopted a very childish voice, which was most definitely not what you expected from her, and whispered in his ear just how much she loved her daddy. Despite him realising she was planning something, it had been so long since she’d expressed any form of affection to anyone that he was quite taken aback. Once mommy took Nathan upstairs to bed she saw her opportunity to see if she could manipulate her father into agreeing she need not wear diapers ever again. Hugging daddy she said, in that false childish voice she hoped would sway him, that mommy was being cruel making her wear ‘baby clothes’ as she hadn’t done anything wrong. Her daddy snuggled his daughter tightly but replied that she must have done something as he was sure mommy wouldn’t have done it otherwise. Sam tried to force out some tears as she sniffed that it was all the teachers fault, they didn’t like her and made up lies about her to make her look bad. She looked at her father, desperately trying to hold back those crocodile tears, and told him that she could only rely on him not to be awful to her… protesting her innocence as she let a tear slide down her cheek. Her father was impressed with his daughter’s acting ability and was softened just a little by such a sterling performance. He tried to put Sammy’s mind at rest by saying that he was sure it would all be sorted out soon but in the meantime, and it would probably be only for a short while, the diaper stayed. “Besides,” he said grinning and trying to make his daughter feel better, “you look so cute… and your brother never seems to worry about wearing them.” She was still trying to gain her father’s confidence. “But daddy, he’s a baby and I’m a big girl… and big girls don’t wear diapers.” “They do if mommy tells them they do.” He stroked her head, “Naughty girls, no matter how big they are, wear diapers if their mommies think that’s what they need.” He held his daughter at arms-length and looked into her tear-streaked face. “Sometimes, mommies and daddies have to punish their naughty children… and you have been very naughty…” “No daddy I haven’t, it’s not my fault,” she blubbed. But her father noticed that even this protest was not as vocal or as strident as he would normally have heard from her. He hugged her close, patted her padded bottom in reassurance and told her not to worry, he was sure that her diaper days would soon be behind her. However, he couldn’t help thinking what a sweet nature she could have if she wanted. His wife’s insistence on her being diapered certainly had an amazing effect and, like her, thought that both their children looked delightful dressed in such a way. * Her mother called down that it was time for her bath and though disappointed at not having influenced her father she hung tightly onto his neck as he carried her upstairs. There was no denying the fact that he liked this affectionate version of his daughter. Carrying her cradled in his arms and stroking her padded bottom brought back his deep paternal thoughts. In that brief trip up the stairs he too remembered with a great degree of happiness just how Sam used to be when a baby. How soft she felt, how wonderful her childish hugs were, how sweetly she smelled of baby powder and lotion. His head was filled with all these thoughts when he put her down on her bed and began to unfasten her diaper. No sooner was the diaper removed than that hateful steely look reappeared in her eyes. She kicked out and kicked-off as her daddy tried to guide her to the bathroom. She saw her mother knelt down at the side of the bath washing and playing with Nathan who was giggling as bubbles were being piled on his head. Sam screamed that she wasn’t going to get in with her “smelly baby brother” and that she should have a bath to herself. However, her father picked her up and deposited her in the warm suds with her brother and a warning that he didn’t want to hear another word from her. This didn’t stop her complaining about everything. Nathan was in the way, the water was too hot (and too cold), the bubbles made her eyes sting, mummy rubbed too hard with the sponge… etc etc etc. * Mommy plucked a clean and fresh Nathan from the bath and snuggled him in a huge soft towel. She carried him back to his room, dried him off, powdered and diapered him, gave him his paci and teddy and left him to sleep. Then she went to her daughter’s room and got her nightwear ready only this time, her pjs were augmented with another thick fabric diaper. Once her daddy had fought through all the arguments and mess that her bath time routine had made, he also wrapped her in a towel and took her back to her room. Covered in such a huge thick towel she wasn’t able to run or kick or do anything other than lie still. Once he’d dried her, and while she was still relatively immobile he slipped the diaper under her and had it pinned in place in seconds. Sam’s protest died on her lips as her father pulled her pink pjs over it all and kissed her goodnight. Now she had Nathan settled her mother came in and, seeing her lay quietly in her bed, asked if she’d like a story. A very subdued Sam nodded so her mother picked up a book she’d read at an earlier time of her daughter’s life and began the tale of a pretty princess. Sam snuggled down with a stuffed toy and her mother remembered she had a paci in her pocket and offered it to her, which she happily sucked on as the story continued. It wasn’t long before she too dropped asleep and both parents couldn’t believe how much difference the diaper made. They discussed what had happened during the day and the punishment that had been dealt out. Strange that they both felt so guilty about a strategy that seemed to be working but it was decided that, in the morning, when they were getting her ready for school she would be diapered… just to see if her attitude there could also be changed. * Again Sam slept right through and was only roused from sleep by her mother’s gentle shaking. Sleepily she tried to make sense of where she was and what she was doing with a thick, wet diaper between her legs. This time, because she wasn’t wearing any plastic protection, the diaper itself had not been enough to prevent her pjs, blanket, sheets and mattress from getting a bit of a soaking. As her mother realised what had happened Sam started crying and shaking her head. She just couldn’t understand why, for the second time in two days, she’d woken up wet - she was a big girl and big girls don’t have accidents. Her mother made a note to remember plastic pants next time and felt silly that she had already bought a couple of pairs for her but hadn’t thought to put them on her that night. Still, it was a damp lesson, and one she was determined not to make again. However, whilst her daughter was coming to terms with what had happened, she quickly dried her off, wiped her clean and powdered her before slipping her quickly into a waiting disposable. Sam wasn’t really aware of the quick change so only realized what she was wearing when her mother slipped over a pair of pale blue plastic pants which matched her school uniform. She really wanted to object but was still feeling a little bit ashamed of her mishap. Her mother simply didn’t allow her protest to materialize and soon had her dressed for school. Other than the soft crinkle sound she made as she walked, no one would have been aware of the fact she was now diapered. However, Sammy was well aware of this fact. She thought the rustling noise she made could be heard by everyone who had ears, the thick feeling between her legs a constant reminder and although she hated it there was nothing she could do and would just have to put up with all her friends laughing and calling her names. * Mommy dropped her off at school and walked her into the classroom where she was left to go and join the other pupils. Meanwhile, her mother had a word with the teacher, passed her a bag which contained spare disposables and told her that Sam had had an accident during the night and that they thought, for everyone’s benefit, it might be best if she wore some protection for the rest of the day. Her teacher seemed slightly taken aback at this turn of events but nodded her understanding of the situation and she would see to it that if Sam needed a change, it would be done without any fuss. Despite herself, Sam wet her diaper twice whilst at school so without any fuss she was sent to the nurse who changed her. Sam may have felt awful about having such accidents but she was by no means the only girl in her class who also needed their diaper changed. She still didn’t understand why she wet just because she wore a diaper but the pee came unannounced and the only time she realized what had happened was when she felt the disposable swelling under the deluge. The other thing she was amazed by was that none of her classmates commented on either the crinkle sound or her frequent trips to the nurse, they all seemed relieved that at least for the time being, Sam wasn’t as shrill as she often was. However, the teacher also noticed that, despite her occasional need for a change, her behaviour had improved dramatically. She’d always been the brightest of all the children in her group and had dominated every one of them in every subject and, to a certain extent, the teachers had part thought this was why she acted up so much. Perhaps she felt stifled by her peers and her bad actions were her way of drawing attention to this problem. Maybe, but there was no denying that whatever her parents had done or said to her, she appeared to have calmed down considerably. The teacher didn’t make the connection between the protection and her behaviour but, when her mother came to collect her and heard about such positive conduct, she couldn’t help but feel relieved that she had found some kind of solution to her daughter’s aggression. On the car journey home Sammy was quiet but looked a little grumpy. Her mother tried to make conversation but she just gave one word answers. At least she wasn’t being nasty just deep in thought or at least had her mind on other things. When they arrived back at the house it was patently obvious why Sam had been so quiet, she’d wet herself again and was more confused than ever as to why. Thankfully the plastic pants had protected the car seat and contained the flood but she was a very waterlogged girl who desperately needed changing. * Her mother let her wallow in her damp diaper for a while whilst she unloaded the car and started to put her shopping away. Sam looked most dejected as she waited for her mommy to finish what she was doing and help her change. Eventually, she finished and shooed her daughter up to her room. Once there she helped her take off her school uniform, which left her standing there in the swollen protection. Sam was just pleased that there was no one else who could see what she could see. Her mother helped her out of the plastic pants and the disposable was saggy and saturated. Pulling at the tabs released the weight and, to Sam’s great relief, it flopped to the ground. Her mother laid her back on the bed and cleaned her up; wiping and powdering her thoroughly. Sam may not have liked it but realised that, whilst she was wetting herself, the diapers would be staying. So, when her mother fixed her into a thick fabric diaper like the one she’d worn the day before, she could do nothing but accept her fate. This time, and like Nathan always wore, she had a pair of clear plastic pants pulled over them. Her mommy added a pink t-shirt and was about to add a pair of shorts when she realised that the padding was too thick for them to fit. In the end, like the previous day, she was left to wander around the house in just her protection. Her mother was overjoyed when, just before Nathan arrived home from nursery (dropped off by a neighbour who also had a child at the same place) Sam climbed on the sofa with her and cuddled into her lap. Like her daddy the day before, this was the first act of affection that Sam had expressed for quite some time. Her mother couldn’t have been happier or more thankful and, with an emotional tear in her eye, snuggled her daughter tightly. ***** Part 3 For the next few weeks Samantha wore a diaper to school as well as at home. Every morning she would wake up wet but now took it as normal. She still had no idea why she should be in such a state but now that she did she no longer reacted. The enquiring, lively, though ultimately argumentative young girl had been replaced by someone with a much more placid demeanour, whilst her brother had never had such an attentive playmate. Both mother and father were proud of their daughter and although her diapers were proving extra work for them, it was more than compensated by the fact she was so much calmer and such a pleasure to be around. Also, and this was something they were both relieved about, they no longer needed to spank (or threaten to spank) Sam to make her do as she was told. At school it was like she was a different person, no one was scared or intimidated when she entered the room like they had been before. Also, she soon learned that she didn’t have to go to the nurse every time she wet, the disposable would soak up and store her pee leaving her feeling relatively dry, if slightly more bulky. She even got used to her plastic protection ballooning out a tad as her diaper expanded but waddled around expertly not letting on about her ‘misfortune’ until she arrived home. The moment she got in mommy would always lift her skirt, push a finger past her elasticated leg-holes and check, then if needed (which was nearly always), whisk her up to her room where a store of disposables, fabric diapers, plastic pants, wipes, various lotions and powders now awaited her regular changing routine. Gone was the anger, the shouting and near hysterics that had caused so many problems in the past, all being replaced by an affectionate sweetheart who seemed to be getting cuter and more adorable by the day. Her mother was really enjoying the transformation from disassociated seven year-old into an endearing little miss. She heaped praise and love on her almost nonstop and was even more overjoyed by the positive and tender reactions it brought. So many hugs, cuddles, kind words and general compassion were now happening naturally, it was as if Sam had remembered what it was like to be nice. Mommy purchased prettier diapers, more colourful and fancy plastic pants, as well as an array of new clothing that emphasised what a darling, devoted, little daughter she had. When they went out Sam’s delightful pastel-coloured summer dresses had gotten shorter to reveal her matching padded panties. Sam appeared not to even notice this ‘devolution’ in her clothing and no longer argued about anything she was made to wear. However, her mother was getting much too comfortable and at ease at the way her ‘reborn’ daughter had so effortlessly returned to those less-fraught toddler days. * It used to be a regular event that Nathan would request to go ‘potty’ after the deed was already done. He seemed to only know about it after it had happened and of course by then it was too late. However, as Sammy appeared to be getting younger Nathan was getting the hang of actually using the potty on time. He still occasionally had accidents but they were becoming less and less frequent and both his parents were relieved at this sudden progress. Almost overnight he began to go to school in ‘big boy’ briefs, and as a typical four year-old, when he was with his chums, enjoyed this step up from being a little kid. However, at home there was a different and unforeseen development. As his sister scooted around the house, often wearing little more than her diaper and plastic pants, he wanted to wear the same as she had on. Not that he wanted her girly clothes, he just wanted to wear the same kind of thick diapers and brightly coloured plastic pants as his sister, perhaps missing their snug and comforting quality. As soon as he returned home from pre-school he’d change out of his briefs and ask his mommy to fit a diaper. If they were playing out together and Sam was wearing something new, even if it was something frilly and pink, it didn’t bother him, he wanted to match. He’d sulk if he didn’t get it, though thankfully there was never the histrionics that Samantha inflicted on everyone. He just asked, begged, looked dejected and promised he’d never ask for anything ever again, if only he could wear whatever Sammy was wearing. He wasn’t even using his diaper as much as Samantha, more often than not waking up dry, but it was as if he wanted to show solidarity with her predicament so, he’d decided to dress like her. Despite an initial resistance from his parents, they saw no harm in his request and eventually gave in to his rather sweet desires... even if it was for something pink and frilly. His mommy checked the stuff she had in the attic from when they were both toddlers and found the plastic pants she’d reminisced about only days before. She just hoped that if they fit it would stop Nathan from looking glum because the household had become a pretty cheerful place. The silky plastic cover was a bit of a squeeze over his thick fabric diaper, the frilly nature not worrying Nathan one little bit. He was just happy to be dressed the same as his sister. And that joy was catching because mommy and daddy were equally thrilled to see their two children deep in some game, playing together, or laid out watching TV wearing their matching outfit. Their vibrant padded little posteriors repeatedly making new memories that both parents had thought were long gone. * The entire environment in the house had changed. Bed times were no longer proceeded by refusal and argument, in fact, Sam had started going at the same time as her younger brother without so much as a sulk or pout. On alternative evenings each parent took turns in settling the children down; bathing them, changing them, reading stories and making sure that a pacifier and correct plushie were in attendance. A kiss, a hug and a sweet ‘night-night’ was enough for their children to sleep right through until morning. Neither parent could believe that from 7pm they now had peaceful evenings to themselves and could completely relax. Mom was able to get back to her favourite pastime of dress making, while her husband found time to decorate and repair the many things that had just been left due to a lack of time that a disruptive house caused. Mommy made new outfits for both her children but they were aimed more at Nathan’s age group, than Sammy’s. Cute cartoon characters festooned many designs, though any new dress for her daughter was complemented by a pair of shorts for Nathan. Both children seemed to enjoy coordinating their clothes and were often found in each other’s bedroom discussing what they should wear. A padded bottom had never bothered Nathan and now Sammy didn’t care either. Her wetting was manageable so, perhaps because of the peace which now reigned, neither parent thought it strange that she was continually in damp diapers. Mommy and daddy loved their sweet and well-behaved little urchins and were often complimented by other parents who struggled to control their own kids. Moments like that made them feel that they were doing something right but failed to question how this turn around in Sam’s behaviour had come about. They’d taken it for granted that the harsh but, as they saw it, pertinent spanking had made her realise the destructive course she was on and helped her mend her ways. The diaper punishment had emphasised that her parents were determined to see that transformation in a permanent way and eventually Sam, even as just a seven year-old, had grasped that need for change. Her parents were enjoying this break from a home constantly on the verge of turmoil and certainly didn’t want anything to disrupt the tranquillity they’d achieved. So, although the daily soaked diapers were a shame they considered them as collateral damage, though something she would eventually grow out of. They had tried on a number of occasions to let Sam out of her protection but she still spontaneously wet her panties, the bed and the furniture and looked most gloomy until returned to the comfort and security they offered. * During the second month of Sam’s dramatic behavioural turnaround her mommy was called into school. This hadn’t happened for such a long time that she was shocked by such a request and the phone call had given her no cause to lose a sudden feeling of dread. Once in the office, and nervously smiling, she took her seat opposite a very serious looking Principal. After the cursory pleasantries he held up a sheaf of papers lying on his desk. They were a selection of childish drawings and paintings, scrawls and daubs that any mother of a two year-old would be proud to stick on her fridge, although she wondered why they were being shown to her. He explained that from being the brightest seven year-old in school Samantha now had no attention span, lacked any drive, appeared to have forgotten all that she knew and that this ‘artwork’ was as much as they could get her to do these days. Shaking the sheaves of paper in bewilderment he wanted to know what had happened to alter Samantha’s personality to such a dramatic degree. A cold, dark feeling of guilt and horror had crept into the pit of her stomach. Sam’s mother searched for the correct words to explain the change. She didn’t mention the spanking, she only mentioned about the return to diapers because… for some reason… her mind was racing for a plausible excuse. She came up with one - perhaps it was as a result of stress at school? Maybe that’s why she’d become incontinent? Seeing the Principal now slightly on the back-foot, and desperate to avoid any blame, she continued that maybe all the acting up at school was as a result of their teaching methods? Perhaps, Samantha was sensitive to such pressures that fall upon a seven year-old and she’d rebelled in the only way she knew how? The Principal was shaken by this accusation but, realising she had the slight upper-hand for the time being, seized the opportunity to leave but not before delivering a final desperate comment. For the sake of her child perhaps it would be for the better if Sam was home-schooled from now on and no longer subject to whatever pressurized regime the Principal may have installed in the classroom. * As she collected her daughter from another concerned looking teacher her mind was in turmoil. She smiled wanly and picked up her daughter, felt that her diaper was full but carried her straight to her car. Samantha was telling her mommy what a nice teacher she had and that she’d had a wonderful time painting and playing most of the day. The fact that she was soaked appeared to have no effect on the enthusiasm about school she was sharing with her mommy. On the journey home she responded to her daughter with nods, smiles and the occasional “Yes sweetheart” but her mind was racing for an explanation. Neither she nor her husband had gone too deeply into why she wet but had only been so thankful for the change. Surely, she thought, it couldn’t be the spanking that had made the difference but then she remembered, at the beginning, Sam would still react and shout and scream even after getting her bottom slapped. No, she determined, it was definitely down to when she was put into diapers… that was when she appeared to calm down the most. It was also the time when she began to become incontinent because her morning diaper was always soaked. Her mother was on the verge of panic; what had she done to her lively, outgoing daughter? Once home she quickly stripped her daughter out of her sodden protection. After she’d wiped and powdered her, instead of the diaper she went and found a pair of her little school girl panties. She slipped them up her well-powdered thighs, pulled on a sweet summer dress she’d recently made and sent her out to play. Sam looked a bit upset at not having her diaper in place but these days never argued with her mother and went gloomily to play on the garden swing and wait for her brother to get home. Desperate for some answers her mother searched the internet, clicking on a multitude of sites to see if any other parent had similar experiences. She was angry with herself, and her husband, for not getting to grips with this earlier. Between them they had just been grateful for the less stressful existence. She realised that once she had Sam in diapers, and Nathan to a certain extent, she had babied them both; neither had to make a decision, everything was done for them, she was even happy to dress them as toddlers so that mommy and daddy were simply too grateful to have such sweet, loving children. * As she peered out of the kitchen window to keep an eye on what Sam was up to she was horrified to see her squat down, and without pulling down her panties, begin to pee. A puddle began to form under her but it was obvious from her expression that she was delivering more than just her urine into her pants. Her mother caught her just in time before she went to play on the swing again in her messy panties and rushed her into the house and led her up to the bathroom. She sat her on the toilet and explained that was what it was for but Sam just had a quizzical look and started to unravel the roll of pink toilet paper. Her mother was suddenly struck by the complete lack of understanding her daughter now had of the rudiments she had mastered when she was two. Why she hadn’t been aware of this shift in her daughters decreasing perception she could do nothing but blame herself. However, she was desperate to get Sam back on track… somehow. Nonetheless, first thing first, she needed to clean her up and that meant, for the time being at least, back into diapers and plastic pants. For the first time in a long time she reluctantly applied the various creams and lotions whilst hoping that she would be able to get her potty trained again, especially now that Nathan had managed it. However, as she pinned on the diaper and slipped on her frilly plastic cover, she couldn’t help but think how cute and adorable her daughter was when she was so dependent. Her joyful giggles and laughter rang around her room, the kisses of gratitude and affectionate hugs that always followed her diaper change, the general feeling of happiness that radiated from her sweet smile must, her mother continued to argue internally, account for something. * Mother was in a dilemma, now she knew about her daughter’s apparent regression at school she couldn’t pretend that everything was hunky dory. There had been occasional nagging doubts about the ease with which Sam had accepted her new status but her mommy had just been too overjoyed at getting her little sweetheart back that she pushed them to the back of her mind. Now that the school was aware she couldn’t pretend any more. Despite her vociferous defence of her daughter to the Principal, she knew she would have to do something and perhaps taking her out of school was not the answer. She called the school and apologised to the Principal for accusing them of having a regime of any kind and asked if he had any suggestions as to what could be the problem. He suggested a child psychologist that the school had used in the past who might get to the bottom of the problem. Sam’s mother froze at the word ‘bottom’ and guiltily remembered the red and inflamed little bottom that she’d inflicted on her darling little seven year-old all those months ago. The problem was that she was torn. Torn between doing the right thing for her daughter and torn between the overall pleasures the family now enjoyed. Was she being selfish? Was she in denial? Was it really that awful to have a happy child rather than an aggressive terror that upset everyone? Neighbours who in the past had crossed the street to avoid Sammy were now happy to see her winning smile and cute clothing, and when she and her brother were out together everyone commented on how adorable they both looked “…and so well behaved.” But, as she got older and grew up, her mother realized that she wouldn’t be able to keep her as a toddler for ever. She shouldn’t be washing diapers and changing her children even if she was actually enjoying doing so. This was going to be harder than she thought. There was no doubt that her children were at an age where all this was OK and it didn’t look that strange but could she really see her kids still running around in colourful diapers when they got into their teens? She wavered but eventually came to a conclusion: No, the child psychologist was the way to go and perhaps sort out Sammy’s problem once and for all. ***** Part 4 Samantha slipped effortlessly into her teens, probably because she had no idea what being a teenager meant. She may have grown in size but her mind was still that of a toddler; she wore what a toddler liked to wear and, despite everything, was still dressed in diapers. The psychiatrists (yes, psychiatrists plural), had been useless. The one the school recommended thought it was just a phase and, even after repeated visits, couldn’t come up with a suitable answer as to why Sam was stuck in such a childish regression. Reluctantly her mommy had admitted to the doctor that she had severely spanked her but that couldn’t explain such a dramatic turn of events, could it? The psychiatrist had doubted that such action would have made a prolonged impression and concluded that she was just happy being a little girl again. This didn’t help anyone, except the doctor’s continued fees, so, when Sam’s daddy had got promoted and they moved to another city, they sought a second opinion. However, this doctor, with an array of letters and certificates after his name, was similarly useless. They tried several methods of changing Sam’s routine, dress, behaviour but now, because no school would take someone her age acting like she did, mommy had her at home full time. Between them the new psychiatrist and her mommy adopted new strategies to reach into Sam’s ‘little’ head but all they got in return where smiles, giggles and wet diapers. * Meanwhile, Nathan was also rapidly growing up and had become quite a ten year-old handful in his own right. Not that he was anything like Sammy had been at seven; he was successful at school in both academic work and athletics, captaining the school’s soccer team. He was popular and always in demand from school friends, neighbours and teachers, nothing was too much trouble for him to try and undertake. Having said that, his main priority was still his ‘baby’ sister, who, despite everything, he adored and who he spent time with still dressing as she did in her protection. It was strange that he’d never grown out of that desire and he’d told his mother at one point that it was a real connection he had with his sweet sister that he hoped would never change. It had never occurred to either parent that Nathan’s desire for diapers should be spoken about to the psychiatrists, it was just thought it was something a loving brother did for his ‘baby’ sister. He was now of the opinion that she was born as a ‘toddler’ and that is all he remembered of her, being fun, childish and loving. He never recalled the nasty things she used to do to him when she was angry or simply out of control, he only ever remembered her as she is now… an older sister who just happened to be a dependent little baby, who he doted on. The move to a different city also meant that Samantha’s parents could also start anew and didn’t have to come up with any reason for their daughter’s ‘problem’. Any new colleague, neighbour, doctor just assumed that they had a daughter who was ‘slow’. Perhaps damaged in some way or perhaps from birth, Sam’s parents never made any excuses or gave any reasons so it was left to the individual to come up with their own diagnosis for Sam’s condition. Nearly always it was sympathetic and people were genuinely entranced by such a happy family, who looked good, were perfectly behaved and had a son who was so obviously concerned for his sister’s wellbeing. Yes, in many ways they had become the perfect new caring neighbours and ones who were a delight to be around. * Sam always looked sweet and childlike now her mommy was making her clothes and dressing her in that ‘special’ way that was so charming. Around the house she was still mainly dressed in colourful diapers and plastic pants, with a pretty little t-shirt with a cartoon or animal print on the front. Sam had developed a love for kittens so her room and most of her clothes had the delightful little depictions of the creatures on everything. Even her plastic pants had little pink kittens chasing a ball of pink string running all over them and she looked so cute. Even though she was definitely growing taller and developing she would cry and sulk if she wasn’t in her diaper. And, if she was wearing diapers, so did her caring and considerate brother, who continued to be selfless when it came to making his sister not appear ‘different’. Because the doctors had been hopeless in treating Sam, her mommy and daddy had just decided they would make the best of the situation. There was nothing they could do that they hadn’t tried and nothing had worked. The only time that smile came back onto their daughter’s face is when she was back in her protection and her brother was playing some fabulous game with her. Her parents had settled back into making the most of a… not bad situation… and were enjoying the pleasure their ten and ‘two’ year-old gave them. * Two weeks after Sammy’s thirteenth birthday she woke up grumpy most unlike the way she usually greeted the day. The smile had disappeared, her teddy bear was thrown on the floor, her bed clothes were in complete disarray and, for the first time in almost six years, she hadn’t woken up wet. Sat on the side of her bed wearing just a cute t-shirt and thick protection Sam was in no mood for silliness. She screamed for her mother, who was just about to wake her, and demanded to know why she was dressed in such a “stupid, stupid, babyish fashion?” Her mother was taken by surprise at this aggressive behaviour and tried to placate her ‘little morning ray of sunshine’ but Sam was having none of it. She ripped herself out of her plastic pants, little kittens suddenly needing more than a ball of sting to run after, as she tugged at her thick, well-pinned night time diaper. The normally placid routine was replaced by a furious teenager who wanted answers and wasn’t content with soothing words from her mother. Eventually removing her diaper it fell to the floor dry but with something else that hadn’t been foreseen. * Even though she was now a teenager Samantha’s mommy had never thought to tell her daughter about growing up and the onset of menstruation. To everyone she had been this cute little child, full of fun and happiness, it was felt unnecessary to burden her with tales about growing up but, here she was, blood in her diaper, furious and seething about something her mother hadn’t seen for, well, over six years. Hearing the commotion Nathan walked into his sister’s bedroom dressed in exactly the same nightwear that she had been wearing and stood at the door waiting for his mother to explain what was happening. Sam saw her ‘stupid little baby brother’ still wearing diapers nervously hovering by the door and called out what a ‘big stupid baby’ he was. Her mother didn’t know what to do or say as Sam, now naked, swept past her and checked her closet. She pulled out all the childish clothing, screaming abuse at whomever it was that had stolen and changed her clothes for all this, baby stuff. She pulled the sweet little dresses off their hangers and threw them to the floor in disgust and demanded to know where her ‘proper’ clothes were. Her mother was still trying to calm her down and still talking to her like she was a two year-old. Sam looked at her mother in disgust and sarcastically told her to try and speak like a grown up for a change… it might be OK for the likes of him (and she pointed to a very panicky brother still unsure of what was going on) he may enjoy baby talk but she called emphatically… I’m a big girl. Just like that, the seven year-old Samantha was back and it felt like she had returned with a vengeance. * Her mother tried to explain that she’d been ‘ill’ and that she’d been kept in diapers because she was wetting everywhere. Sam wasn’t having any of this nonsense and demanded to know where her clothes were, she couldn’t even find her panties and wanted to get dressed for school. Despite her pleading for her to ‘just listen’ Sam was not in a mood for listening to anyone. Her mother thought the only solution was to spank her to make her behave and she pulled her across her lap and set about a hard spank to Sam’s wriggling bottom. Now being a bigger and stronger thirteen year-old, the process wasn’t as simple as it once was and Sam was able to wriggle free and for the first time in her life, struck out at her mother. She screamed that if she ever tried to smack her again she’d regret it and stormed off to the bathroom past her younger brother who was now suddenly standing with a quivering bottom lip and in his own very wet diaper. The unfolding scene had upset him and it was if he had suddenly been catapulted back to a time he’d tried his best to subdue. That awful person who had just tried to hit his mother was no longer the sweet little sister he adored but a bully he was afraid of. He may have grown up himself but unexpectedly that sad and scared little boy reappeared and so had his real need for diapers. The whole scene had become a nightmare and the warm flow that suddenly engulfed his diaper produced a tremor which made him burst into tears. * With Sammy having locked herself in the bathroom, her mother went to see to her shocked son. She was surprised to see him so distraught and even more surprised at his heavily sagging diaper. He’d not wet himself since, well, since Sammy had started wearing diapers. He took some cajoling but eventually she was able to get him cleaned up and dressed for school. He seemed very unsure and confused and needed constant approval from his mother to know he was doing the right thing. Thankfully his friend arrived and they went off to catch the school bus together so that was at least one problem solved. Eventually, Sam realised she couldn’t stay in the bathroom all day and emerged to be told that she’d been ill for quite some time and that the only clothes available to her now were those she had thrown on the floor. Even to Samantha this entire experience was a bit debilitating and her thought process missed an opportunity to find clothes that fit. She could have raided her mother’s closet, or even stolen some of her brothers clothes, however, neither of these options presented themselves in her confused mind. So, despite her arguing that she could never wear such things her mother insisted that until they could go shopping they were all that was available. # Reluctantly she fastened herself into a disposable (she wouldn’t let her mother anywhere near her), pulled up a pink diaper cover that looked more like panties than plastic pants and slipped over her head what she regarded as the least offensive looking dress she could find. It was short and still showed off her padded bottom but at least it wasn’t too obvious. It would have to do until they made it to the mall, which she was insisting they set off for immediately as she had no intention of wearing ‘this’ (she flapped at her dress in revulsion) for a second longer than necessary. Mentally she may have still been a seven year-old but Sam soon realised that she was much bigger than she remembered. She had no recollection of this so-called ‘illness’ but surmised that her mother must be telling her the truth. However, why she should have been dressed in such a babyish fashion she could only guess and her seven year-old brain had come to the conclusion that her parents had wanted her that way. She was easier to control as a baby, she had no opinions and what better way to stop her from arguing… stomping… screaming…??? As the car sped towards the city’s main mall Sam suddenly thought about how she used to be, well how she was, well, now she was confused. Quite a lot of her past was filling her head and as she understood she began to smile. She liked being the centre of everything; she liked that the world revolved around her and her opinions, she liked that she could ruffle up neighbours and teachers and other kids just by behaving in an aggressive way. She liked getting her own way, even if it disrupted everybody else’s life. This was a lot to take in as she peered sideways at her intense looking mother desperately trying to concentrate on driving and wondering what to expect now she had her ‘vindictive’ daughter back. In such a short space of time Sam had gone from a toddler, to a seven year-old and now an arrogant teen, she was growing up fast but there again, she thought, she had quite a bit of time to catch up on. * Sam was appalled to find that the diaper was quite comfortable to wear as the drive neared its conclusion. She could see the mall in the distance and it was only the amount of traffic that was hindering their progress but found that she was unintentionally wriggling around in her protection. The smooth, padded feel of the plastic panties against the car seat material was making her feel strangely happy. She soon cut that train of thought out. She wasn’t about to regress again but she was interested in knowing why, with a diaper taped in place, she should now feel a little bit more contented. However, there were a million other things going on in her rapidly expanding mind and getting to the clothes store was the priority. # It didn’t take her long to get a complete new wardrobe of trendy clothes. She may have given the shop assistants a hard time as she slipped into an array of different items, throwing things on the floor as she looked at something new. She saw what other girls her age were wearing and copied them adding her own touches here and there. In less than two hours she was dressed as a normal thirteen year-old girl, in jeans and patterned top, panties, platform shoes and clutching a quilted purple purse that seemed to be all the rage. She wanted to immediately throw away the outfit she arrived in but her mother put it in a bag to take home… diaper and all. Sam couldn’t see the point in keeping it but then said that perhaps her ‘baby brother’ could wear it, as it was far more ‘his style’ than hers. There was no way Sam was going to carry it, she had more than enough bags crammed with new clothing, so her mother had that responsibility when they returned to the car for the journey home. Sam didn’t know any of the songs on the car radio and was surprised to hear baby songs when she pushed the CD button. The look of horror on Sam’s face was equalled by her mother’s huge audible sigh at the loss of recent happier excursions they had taken together. She pressed the eject button then watched as it slowly emerged from the slot, then with a shrug and another sigh tossed the offending silver disc onto the rear seat. * Back home Sam wasted no time in emptying her closet of everything she disliked, which was everything. Her cute, newly made dresses, tops, skirts, together with the collection of nappies, disposables, plastic pants, wipes, powder etc. all went in a big pile, which she cheekily placed on her brother’s bed. She told her mother that he was the only baby now so she would have no further need for any of it and, slamming her bedroom, door shouted that she expected to be treated as an adult in future. The stroppy seven year-old had turned into a very demanding teenager who expected everything but wasn’t prepared to do anything for it. Her mother called her husband to tell him of this new development and both were sobbing at the realization of what they had lost and knew that hoping things might be different this time, was just an act of denial. They thought they knew what was coming but a thirteen year-old’s demands are louder and more confrontational than either was comfortable with. Threats had no meaning, discipline was hard to exact because all Sam kept on reminding them of was - they had kept her as a baby for six years and she was determined to make them pay. Meanwhile, in what seemed a very short space of time, her out-going younger brother, antagonized by his demon sister, regressed almost totally back to being a terrified toddler. The constant ridicule, her sneering, together with her scary anger had that affect - he didn’t want to wear diapers on a night but for some reason had started wetting himself. If Samantha was in the vicinity, just seeing her made him lose any control over his bladder. The flow would be instant and unhindered… there was only one solution and that was for him to wear protection. It got so bad that he was even wearing diapers to school, which some of the kids were only too happy to ridicule him about, which in turn made him even more nervy and scared. The traumatising didn’t stop at school. His loving sister making sure he knew his place, and she reasoned, as his parents had wanted a baby so much, he should take her place. It wasn’t hard to make that a possibility as Nathan seemed to have returned to being completely and utterly dominated by his ‘caring and loving’ sister. Her ‘baby’ clothes quickly found another recipient for their use and Sam would enjoy making sure her baby brother was appropriately dressed. Samantha was once again happy with the return to her status as the centre of attention. She ruled the house, though every night both her parents wished for a return of their ‘little’ daughter… their wish wasn’t granted. Every time Nathan had an accident or was seen to wet his pants, Sam would be there with a cruel word to mock him and insisted he be treated as she had been - those cute little childishly designed clothes her mother had made especially for her looked equally good on her diaper-clad brother. Friends and neighbours who previously thought they were just the ideal family were treated to a constant tirade from this precocious and horrible young lady who had turned into a rebellious and frankly jumped up, self-opinionated she-devil. Samantha revelled in her growing celebrity and enjoyed taking her cowering little baby brother anywhere she could ridicule him and force him to walk around often wearing embarrassing ‘frilly’ protection. He was always too scared to fight her or argue with her or say anything to her… she took control of him as easily as she had taken back control of the household. Despite attempts to get her to revisit a doctor or psychologist she simply refused any such suggestion. They, she decided, had made her into a little baby for too many years so now, it was her time and her teen years were going to be a terrible experience for everyone except her. The blood in her diaper had been the spur to grow up. Now, she was having the time of her life, whilst making everyone else’s a complete misery. ***************** The End

Happy Homestuck Day! This is the beginning of a new series I want to continue with an older story I did. This series will be called "Jade babysits the Homestuck universe". (Working title) ------------------------------------------ Jade's Adventures in Babysitting It was that time again, the time that Rose Lalonde dreaded each month. Her mother was going away for the weekend, leaving her alone. But she was not alone, Rose would always get a sitter to look after her. But Rose didn’t care, she just cried and cried her head off all while her mother was putting her makeup on, begging for her mother not to leave. She would ignore her daughters temper tantrum, like usual. And she would pick her up, place her over her knee and spank her like usual. It would always be followed with a comment like “You are getting too old to behave like this.” Her mother placed her down on the floor as she once again heard the doorbell ring. “That would be your babysitter. Let’s go meet her!”. She said. Rose of course was not enthusiastic to be left alone with some random woman for the weekend. She grumbled underneath the pacifier in her mouth as Roxanne opened the door to reveal a tall dark haired woman in a flowery dress and glasses with buck teeth. “Ah, good! You are right on time!”. She said, smiling down at the young woman. Jade returned the smile. “I’m always happy to help out a friend of my grandfathers!”. She said, looking over to Rose. She blushed, seeing that the girl was practically not much taller than herself. “Oh, I didn’t think she would be- uh well. This big!”. Jade exclaimed, giving a nervous laugh to Roxanne. The woman laughed back at Jade, giving a wave of assurance at the girl. “Oh, don’t you worry. She is no more trouble than she is worth!”. She says, giving Rose a pat on the top of her head. Rose simply hugged her mother’s waist tighter. “Now Rose, you be good for Jade, okay?”. She said, kneeing down to kiss her on the cheek. Once her mother had left, Rose looked up at Jade, giving a frown at her. Jade tried to be polite. “Hello Rose, I’m Jade!”. She said in a friendly voice. Rose pouted, glaring at her with what could be described as hate in her eyes. As far as Rose was concerned, this woman had just taken away her mother. Jade blinked, waiting awkwardly for a response. “Ahem, well. If you need anything, then please ask!”. Jade told her. Rose opened her mouth to say something and then quickly waddled her way past Jade to the couch. “Oh, you want to watch cartoons?”. Jade asked as Rose sat down on the floor in front of the television. Jade sat behind her, turning on the television. After about any hour, Jade looked up at the clock, and then she turned off the television. “Hey! I wasn’t finished!”. Rose exclaimed, spinning around on her knees to face Jade. She not only looked annoyed by upset at having to lose her only form of entertainment for the moment. Jade sighed as she stood up, approaching Rose with crossed arms. “Now Rose. We cannot watch Television all day!”. She said. Rose didn’t like this response, sitting back down away from her sitter with her arms crossed. “I don’t care. Turn it back on!”. She said, raising her voice again. Jade’s eyebrows raised up, shaking her head at the overgrown toddler in front of her. She didn’t want to resort to rasing her voice to do something, but she knew that she needed to be firm. Jade placed her hand gently on Rose’s head, rubbing her hands through her hair. “You miss your mommy, don’t you?”. She asked her, feeling rose shiver underneath her hand. Rose didn’t say anything but stuck her thumb into her mouth, closing her eyes and enjoying the feeling of Jade’s fingers on her head. Rose gave a nod, removing her thumb from her mouth as she rolled away from Jade to another part of the floor. “I want my mom!”. She said, giving a whine as she slammed her hands down on the rug. Jade just gave a sigh, not sure how to respond to the woman in front of her. “I know you do, sweetie. I know you do!”. Jade replied to her, trying to calm down the clearly upset girl. She was just about to take Rose to the kitchen when she noticed that the seat of her diaper was swelling up as she sat there on the floor. “Oh no. Did you have a little accident?”. Jade said, pointing to her diaper. Rose stuck out her tongue at her, shaking her head as her face went bright red. Jade gave a smile, then her face dropped. “Uhh, your mother didn’t tell me how to change you!”. She said nervously, wringing her heads together in thought. Rose didn’t appear to like this information one bit, giving another slam of her hands on the floor below her. “Rose, please stop acting out!”. Jade asked her, more annoyed this time then before as she continued to slam her hands on the rug. “Okay, that is enough!”. Jade said, grabbed Rose by the arm. “Used diaper or not, you are getting a time-out until you decide to behave!” She explained, dragging Rose over to a corner of the living, bringing a stole with her. Rose gave a fuss as she was dragged towards the chair. “No! NO TIMEOUT!”. She cried out, struggling against Jade’s grasp as she was forced to sit on the stool before her. She gave a groan, crossing her arms as she was now forced to face the wall. Jade crossed her arms, looking at the shaking figure of Rose in front of her. Jade gave a sigh in disappointment. “You are not getting that diaper changed until you calm down!”. She told Rose, still unsure of her promise because she had no idea how to change her. The only sound that could be heard from the room was the sound of Rose’s sniffing, and then she nodded, looking back at Jade, who noticed how distressed Rose was about the whole thing. “Rose, you cannot see your mother until she comes back, don’t be a b- I mean, you know this!”. Jade explained. She gave a sigh. “Look, I’m sorry I snapped at you. But you need to act a little more mature about the whole thing”. She said in the most caring, motherly voice herself that even surprised herself compared to what she usually sounded like. This seem to calm Rose down some more for Jade to take her hand. “Now, how about we get you a new diaper, and we can get you some milk and cookies?”. She asked Rose. The girl thought about what she said for a moment, then nodded her head in agreement. Giving a internal sigh of relief, Jade picked her up- or at least trying to pick up Rose and carry her up the stairs. She was just about to put her back down when Rose went ridged in her arms. “Uh Rose are you-“ Jade didn’t get to finish her sentence before Rose start to mess her diapers. Jade quickly rushed up the stairs, but she was not fast enough as the back of Rose’s diaper expanded with a audible squishing sound. All Jade could think was “Fuckfuckfuck”. Over and over again in her head as she get her second wind, opening the door to the bathroom and placing Rose on the changing table. She took out her cellphone, and dialled a number as she stood there in front of Rose now out of breath slightly. ‘H-hello? Miss Lalonde?” She asked the person on the other end. “Yes, no everything is fine! It’s just, Rose had to use her diapers and well… I don’t really know how to change them!”. Jade explained. After a moment on the phone, and Jade fumbling with the tapes of Rose’s diaper, she would start to change her, listening to the instructions Rose’s Mom gave her on the other end. “Right, so I lift her legs first and then, take off the tapes?”. She would ask. It only took a few minutes, but Jade had done it, she felt very good about her job as well, seeing the brand new diaper on Rose’s crotch after she had removed the old one, cleaned her up and sprayed baby powder on her. Rose sat up, and the tapes gave a rip, the diaper failing off her waist. Jade groaned, placing her head in her hands. It appeared that was going to be a long weekend.

Franziska von Karma was in the Prosecutor's Office looking for cases when she saw a forty-five-year-old scientist with black hair, blue eyes, and dressed in a black dress with a white lab coat over it. Franziska squinted at the woman, having the sinking feeling she'd seen her before. "You don't remember me, do you?" The scientist asked. "I'm afraid I don't." Franziska said plainly. "I'm Bridget Nurzey." Bridget said. "You prosecuted me for illegal animal testing." "Oh yes." Franziska replied. It was the last case she took before coming to America to try and defeat Phoenix Wright and Edgeworth. Bridget had been subjecting various animals to a myriad of mechanical devices to "make life easier", but she hadn't bothered getting the approval she needed out of paranoia over being beaten to the punch. For her crimes, Bridget spent six months in prison. "I just wanted to thank you for helping me see the error of my ways." Bridget said. "In fact, if you’re not too busy, how about a drink at my lab?" "Interesting." Franziska said. She was aware that Bridget might try to do her harm, but she doubted that it would be anything she couldn't get out of, and then she could prosecute her for assault. "Lead the way, Bridget." The two women then walked off. After a half hour's walk, Bridget and Franziska arrived at a large building that looked more like a nineteenth century hospital than a laboratory. Bridget walked over to the door and opened it, gesturing for Franziska to go in first. Franziska cautiously did so, keeping an eye on Bridget while scanning the room with her eyes. Once the two were inside, Franziska couldn't help but be amazed. The interior of the lab looked perfectly sterile and organized. With bright florescent lights almost blinding Franziska. Eventually, her eyes adjusted, and she followed Bridget to a table with a tea set on it. Bridget sat down, gesturing towards a seat opposite her, and Franziska sat down and took the cup in front of her. "It's not poisoned, is it?" Franziska asked, half jokingly. "Now that would just be rude." Bridget said, chuckling. "In all earnestness, my breakthrough concerns you." "Me?" Franziska asked in confusion. "Well, your line of work." Bridget said quickly. "You see, during those six months in prison, I realized something. People weren't changing, at least not like they should have. As such, I wondered about what to do when it hit me. As children, we’re more prone to correcting our bad habits. So if prison could cause a similar state of mind, we'd have less repeat offenders." "So what?" Franziska replied. "You want to turn prison into a giant daycare, Dr. Bridget Nurzey?" "Exactly." Bridget replied. "It's why I built my new lab within this old, abandoned hospital. All the space and supplies I needed, and after five years, it's ready." "F-for what?" Franziska asked nervously. "Human testing." Bridget said with a smirk as Franziska stood up to escape, but Bridget pushed a button in the floor with her foot. The ground beneath Franziska's feet opened up, and she fell into the hole, screaming all the while. Eventually, she landed on a blue conveyor belt and groaned. She looked around and found that she was in a brightly colored room with pink walls, an orange ceiling, and a green floor. She also saw that the belt she was on led to a large red cube. "Oh, I will not stand for any of this!!" Franziska said angrily. Franziska then leapt off of the belt when a gray mechanical arm with two ball joints allowing for movement and a hand with a white glove on it grabbed Franziska by the neck and pulled her back to the belt. Franziska tried to get off the belt again, but the arm let go of her neck and held her down by her stomach. Franziska did her best to get out from under the hand, but its hold was too firm. "You made me lose six months of my life!" Bridget said over a loudspeaker. "Now you'll lose the next six months in my new Nursery Prison!" "You kidnapped animals to test out your inventions!" Franziska shouted. "You deserved your prison stint!" "Just like you deserve this stint for denying the world my genius!" Bridget replied. While this argument was going on, Franziska was sent into the cube by the belt. Once inside, more arms, like the one from before, grabbed Franziska and began removing all of her clothes. In a matter of minutes, Franziska's cravat, the sapphire broach that held it in place, her black gloves, her black vest and skirt, her white blouse with the poofy shoulders, her black leggings and high heels were taken off. Next, her bra and panties were removed too, leaving Franziska naked as the day she was born. Following that, Franziska was set back down on her hands and knees before one of the arms held her down by her back, and another arm began spanking Franziska. After several minutes, during which, she was spanked at least one hundred and eighty-two times, the spanking stopped, and Franziska was crying. "This was the baseline of your punishment." A feminine computerized voice said. "All future punishments will be far more severe." "You don't understand!" Franziska wailed. "I'm not supposed to be here!" "Of course you are, Little Franny!" The prison cooed as Franziska was rolled out, so sore from the spanking that she didn't dare to try and rush off. Then she saw a sign that read "BATH TIME", and she gulped nervously. The belt then came to a stop as Franziska fell into an oversized plastic bathtub for infants. She came up groaning again when more arms came down, each holding a scrub brush with soapy water. The arms rubbed the brushes against Franziska's body, causing her to call out in pain. "Stop this at once!" Franziska shouted. "I am not a baby you foolish--" Before Franziska could finish her insult, one of the arms rubbed its brush around Franziska's mouth, causing her to gag from the taste of soapy water. Once the brush was removed, Franziska spat the water out and coughed a little. "You can't do this to me!" Franziska insisted. "I am Franziska von Karma! The--" Once more the arms interrupted Franziska by shoving her head into the water which caused her butt to stick out in the air. More arms then began scrubbing her butt and groin. The arms then released Franziska as she pulled her head out of the water, gasping for air. "Are you crazy, Dr. Bridget Nurzey?!" Franziska shouted. "I could have drowned!" "That's why I haven't released it yet." Bridget's voice said, chuckling. "Who better to test it on than you, Franziska? By the way, the soap the prison uses is laced with a moisturizer I invented that makes the skin as smooth, soft, and tender as a baby's. What do you think?" Franziska begrudgingly looked at her arms and saw them shining with water. She brushed it away and felt how smooth and soft her skin was now, earning Bridget Franziska's begrudging respect. While Franziska was distracted, the arms grabbed her again and dropped her down a new belt that was in the middle of high powered fans. As she slid down the belt, the water was practically blasted off her. Franziska could only scream in panic from the sudden drop until the belt evened out, and the arms came back with brown towels. They roughly dried Franziska's body, causing her to nearly suffocate from when they dried her face and to shriek and groan when her butt crack was dried. Another arm came down with a brush and began brushing her hair while the other arms continued drying her butt and stomach. "There now." The prison said. "Little Franny's all cleaned." Franziska could only groan in response, having become very dizzy from being dried. She was in such a daze that she didn't notice the arms pick her up and bring her to a station marked "BARBER STOP". When Franziska was dropped into a brown, leather barber chair and strapped in, she quickly got her barrings and immediately began struggling, even as a towel was tied around her neck. "Hello, baby!" The chair said in a high, jovial voice. "Such a cute little baby! You'll look so cute when I'm done with you." Mechanical arms like the ones Franziska had dealt with at the tub and on the belt came out with a pair of scissors and began cutting Franziska's hair. Franziska watched in alarm as chunks of her hair fell this way and that in a haphazard sequence. "I beg your pardon!" Franziska shouted. "Release me at once! Help!! SOMEBODY, HELP!!" Once Franziska's hair was cut down to the point of a pixie cut, the arms brought out an electric razor and began shaving off the rest of her hair. "Ouch!" Franziska shrieked. "Stop it! Let me go!! Dr. Bridget Nurzey, tell this dumb chair to stop!!!" There was no response as Franziska's head was shaved bald, and the arms applied shaving cream to her head and used a straight razor to take off the rest of her hair. Feeling the breeze on her bare scalp, Franziska broke down and began crying. "Aw..." The chair cooed. "It's all right, sweetie. Now for the finishing touch." One of the arms came back with a frosting tube and squirted blue goo onto the crown of Franziska's head as it sunk into her scalp and became a lone lock of hair, much to Franziska's shock. "That's instant hair." Bridget said, angering Franziska. "Are you just using this contemptible place to shill out your useless inventions?!" Franziska asked angrily. "I could leave you bald." Bridget retorted, and Franziska quickly closed her mouth. "That's better." Bridget said with a sneer in her voice. When Franziska was released from the chair, she tried to run off when one of the arms grabbed her by the neck again and dropped her onto another belt. As Franziska groaned and rubbed her neck, one of the arms came down with a bottle of baby oil and squirted some onto its hand. More arms then came down and held onto Franziska's legs. "No!" Franziska wailed. "Don’t do what I think you’re about to do!" It was too late. The arm with the oil rubbed its two fingers into her butt hole. It made her moan and groan. Plus what was worse, she felt her butt grow numb, almost like the baby oil was a muscle relaxer, which considering the rest of Bridget's inventions it probably was. Once the arm pulled its fingers out, Franziska sighed with relief. The belt then moved forward, and Franziska hit a rolling pin, causing her to flip onto her back while the arms grabbed her ankles and powder puffs came towards her butt. The powder puff then began patting Franziska's butt, giving off the strong scent of baby powder. "Oh come on!" Franziska called out in agitation, especially considering what she knew would come next. More arms then set down a white cloth as the powder puff continued patting Franziska's bottom, making her sneeze. Eventually, the arms released Franziska's legs and wrapped the cloth diaper around her pelvis. Another arm with a pink safety pin then came down and put it through the middle of the diaper, holding the diaper together. Seeing her diapered bottom and seeing from her reflection in the metal that her lone lock of hair was curled, Franziska began to cry, slamming her arms and legs onto the belt while every inch of her body got patted by the powder puff. She didn't care anymore that she looked like an overgrown infant. She just wanted to go home. "Let me out!!" Franziska wailed. LET ME OUT!!" "Oh, but Mommy still has six months with Little Franny." The prison said. "Won't that be fun?" "NO!!!!" Franziska screamed. "Don’t worry, Little Franny." The prison cooed. "Mommy's here for you." The belt continued forward as Franziska continued crying. At the end of the belt, the arms grabbed Franziska's wrists and put black mittens on her hands before tying them on with pink ribbons. The arms then put black booties onto Franziska's feet, tying them on with the same pink ribbons. At this, Franziska finally stopped crying, remembering that she was the prisoner of a lunatic. "If Miles Edgeworth sees me like this, I'll never hear the end of it." Franziska moaned. The arms then carried Franziska to a high chair as her eyes widened in horror. "Oh, when's this going to end?!" Franziska shouted. "In six months." Bridget reminded her smugly. The arms then dropped Franziska into the high chair as she groaned. The tray then snapped into place, pinning Franziska's arms to her sides. Franziska struggled with all her might, but she just couldn't free herself. "You stupid bucket of bolts!" Franziska shouted. "What do you think you’re doing?!" "Feeding you, Little Franny." The prison said ominously as a clamp came up from the back of the chair and snapped itself around Franziska's neck, holding her head in place. A mechanical arm then came up and shoved a baby bottle of what appeared to be milk into Franziska's mouth. With no recourse, Franziska began drinking it down. To her surprise, she found that the milk was very tasty and surprisingly filling. "Another of my inventions." Bridget said over the speakers. "A special formula that provides anyone with all their daily nutrients. The only downside is that continual consumption of the formula causes bloating and eventually an exponential growth of fat cells." At this, Franziska tried to spit the bottle out, but the hands were holding it to firmly. Eventually, the bottle was emptied, and the arm removed it. Franziska gasped at that, feeling like her stomach was ready to burst. Franziska then caught a look at herself in a mirror as the arms cleaned up her face and saw that her stomach was protruding out a bit, giving her a pot-bellied look. Seeing this, Franziska wailed in anger and horror. Her perfect figure was damaged, and it would only get worse over the coming months. After feeding her, the tray of the high chair popped off, and Franziska fell onto her hands and knees, still exhausted from the formula. "What have you done to me?!" Franziska shouted at the ceiling, only getting a chuckle from Bridget. Just then, the arms moved to grab Franziska again as she tried to run away from them. She hoped that if she could escape, she could just lay low, work off the potbelly and wear a wig until her hair grew back. Unfortunately, the arms grabbed her by the neck again and hit her head with a small hammer, making Franziska go into a stupefied state. After that, Franziska began talking baby talk as a white baby bonnet was put on her head and tied under her chin. She was then put in a white baby dress that covered her arms but barely came down to the waist line of her diaper. Once that was done, Franziska was placed onto one more belt. After a few moments, Franziska shook her head and observed that she was back on yet another conveyor belt. Naturally frustrated by this she looked at the ceiling. She knew Bridget was somewhere up there, and she wasn't about to go down quietly. "When I get out of here, Dr. Bridget Nurzey, I will take great pleasure in making sure you are put back in prison and punished to the fullest extent of the law!!" Franziska declared angrily. "Oh, I'm so scared." Bridget said sarcastically. "By the time I'm done with you, you'll be lucky to have bladder control." Before Franziska could retort Bridget's claim, the arms grabbed Franziska and put her into a giant crib. Seeing her predicament, Franziska threw another tantrum, crying and waving her arms and legs in the air. She didn't know what was worse, being treated like a baby or acting like one thanks to all the abuse Bridget had put her through. "Nap time." The prison said softly. "I do not need a nap!" Franziska said definitely as an arm came down with a blue pacifier with string at the ends of the mouth guard. "I am an international prosecutor being held against my will, and I demand to be released!" The arm then shoved the pacifier into her mouth and tied the strings around the back of her head. With no other choice, Franziska sucked on the pacifier, tasting an odd liquid and assuming it was a laxative. Crossing her arms, Franziska sat there grumbling until she eventually fell asleep, still sucking on her pacifier. From a series of monitors in her office, Bridget laughed smugly at Franziska. She thought about how the liquid in her pacifier would slowly cause her speech to deteriorate, and she couldn't help but laugh. She then sat back and observed the sleeping Franziska in her crib. "This is going to be so much fun." Bridget said with a smirk, taking a drink from her cup. To be continued...

Countess Paule de la Fraise had always been unkind to those less prestigious than her at court, which included everyone except Queen Liza and her courtesans. She particularly looked down on the littles who resided at court, treating them with disdain due to her belief in their inferiority. Not only was she the most corrupt aristocrat in the entire court, but her scandals were so numerous that Queen Marie eventually decided to take action. After her latest scandal, the Queen had her countess arrested to put an end to her mistreatment of others. When brought before the Queen for judgment, it was made clear that the evidence of her corruption and abuse was undeniable. The Queen presented her with three options to choose from: capital punishment, lifelong exile, or de-Amazonization.

(Image by Rosie BRS, commissioned by PrincessofThemyscria) "MMM MMMPH!!" Ed, muffled by the giant pacifier tied to his mouth, tried to shout as his former wife kissed her new boyfriend directly in front of him. He struggled against his binds. Cuffed, held tight in a kneeling position with his hands behind his back in the giant crib he was told was now his bed, gagged with a pacifier, and locked into a tight dress lifted to keep his diaper on display, he could do nothing but watch in humiliation as Sarah and Dwayne made it clear how little they respected him. Lost in their emotional and sexual attraction for each other, he was a non-entity, just their to witness how a "real" man acted, and to add his embaressment and whining to their joy. If he didn't want to look at them, there were few other places he could look without the same embaressment. The room, formerly his office, had been turned into a full on adult sized nursery, and decorated for his new role as the 'baby girle'. Stacks of adult diapers, dresses, and onsies piled on shelves, all intended for him. Toys stood in each corner, piles of teddy bears, a rocking horse with buckles to keep him in place, and a baby bouncer with more of the same locks. Even the walls reminded him of his positon, painted bright pink, with a line of disney princess around it. Of course, it wasn't entirely true that they didn't think of him at all. Sarah stole a glance into his eyes, giving him a malicious grin between kissing her new boyfriend. She turned around so that Ed could see his hand running up and down her back and gripping her bottom hard. Dwayne then opened his own eyes and watched Ed's raction as he spanked her hard, showing his own control over what used to be Ed's, then lifted a hand under her skirt. Sarah put a hand on Dwayne's chest and backed a way. "Alright honey, I need to get going." He smiled and raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure? I could do this allll day." She laughed. "I know, I've seen it before." They kissed again, and she backed away. "But I do need to go to get something for this little stinker here." She pointed at Ed. "Ah," he nodded. "Of course. Go ahead, I'll take care of your baby girl." "Are you sure? You won't mind babysitting? She's about due for a diaper change." Ed looked down at his diaper. At the moment, it was still clean. Hearing her predict his future 'accidents' was always embaressing, especially since she had so far always been right. He couldn't help but think she was deliberatly feeding something to cause it, but the truth was with other option then his diapers, the result was inevitable. "Not a problem. I've changed diapers before, these ones will just be a bit bigger." He turned to Ed and leaned into him. "Won't they, baby girl?" He said in a cooing, teasing voice and pinched Ed's cheek. "Just a bit bigger baby in a bit bigger diapies for a bit bigger diapie changes?" Ed blushed and groaned, but saw Sarah's look from over Dwayne's shoulder. He nodded, agreeing to the humiliating question. Dwayne smiled. "Don't worry, I'm sure we'll get along just fine. And if the baby girl doesn't want to get along... well, you already showed me how to spank her padded bottom. I bet a good trip over my knee will remove any problems." Ed shuddered. He had strong, horrible memories of all the times Sarah had spanked him, including the time Dwayne had watched. It shamed him to admit how easily she could bring him to tears with the childish punishment, and looking at Dwayne's powerful, muscual arms, he didn't want to know how much worse it would be. "I'm sure they will," Sarah said. "I know she won't cause many problems anyway. You're a full grown man, someone like this little baby girl won't stand a chance." She looked at Ed and winked. "Won't you baby girl? Widdle baby girl can't stand up to a man? Widdle baby girl Olivia need her baby sitter for her widdle diapies?" She turned back to Dwayne. "And either way, you know how to work her straps." Ed cringed at the teasing, and especially at the new name they had slected for him, which deorated the tag on the collar around his neck under the words "Baby Girl." It had seemed like so little time, and yet they had been so throrough so much of anything that had defined him as a man. Ed pulled at the straps again, but they held tight. He was sure this discussion was planned. They LOVED discussing his new life in front of him as his gag kept him from responding. Going over his changes, his spankings, and his straps one after another was just to get a reaction, and unfortunatly it worked. Already, Ed was squirming in shame, and only a bit more might send him over the edge into another tear filled "tantrum" at his new lifestyle, followed by their choice of punishing him for brattiness or an equally humiliating "soothing" session on their laps to calm down the "whiny baby girl." So, he held his emotions in. Dwayne laughed and hugged Sarah, then gave her another firm pat on the behind. Ed was unsure whether it was for her benefit, Dwayne's, or his own. "So the diapers are still in the same place? And her bottles and baby food in the fridge?" "Yep! Have fun you too! I'll be a bit, widdly baby girl Olivia's credit card has a MUCH better rate then mine. Goodbye Dwayne, byebye widdle baby girl Olivia!" "Say byebye to your mommy princess," Dwayne said. "MMMM MMM!" Ed said from behind his pacifier as she left. She turned to give a tiny wave and blow a kiss, and headed out. Ed's heart was racing. Panic, confusion, shame and humiliation all filled him. He swallowed, and turned to look at Dwayne, who was watching Sarah leave. He turned to Ed and smiled. His punishment had been a lot when it was just Sarah. When Dwayne came in to see him, it was worse, but at least it was still his wife controlling everything. Now, solely in the control of the strange man who slept who replaced him with his wife and as man of his house, had had no idea what to expect. Dwayne watched him, seeming to take pleasure in his obvious fear. He leaned in close to Ed, grabbed his nose, and started playfully tweaking it from side to side. "Well well well, look at this little baby girl. What a pathetic, helpless sight you make, Olivia. You were once a big man? Once married and owned a house? Now look at you, sitting in your diaper and in your crib while another man fucks your wife in front of you. You had everything and you threw it all away so you could cheat and play at being a big man. Hows that feel?" Ed whined, but couldn't do anything to stop him. Dwayne was right, he knew how pathetic he looked. He had initialy hoped this would be a short, private agreement between Sarah and himself, a way to avoid losing everyhting in the divorce. Instead, it seemed he now risked losing far, far more. Dwayne ran his hand down his dress and flicked the skirt. "Such a pretty girl in her pretty dress. Bet you never thought you'd wear something like that, eh?" He rested a hand on Ed's diaper. "Much less this. Still dry it seems." "You know, when she told me how she planned to sissify you, I thought it was hilarious on its own. But when she mentioend diapering you and making you her little baby," he pressed harder, and Ed groaned. "I think I laughed for an hour straight. What a fitting punishment for a low, immature cheater like you." Ed glared and pulled at the ropes, but nothing moved. Sarah teasing him had been embaressing, but hearing this man mock him filled him with rage. Every part of him wanted to reach out and swing at him, to re-assert some level of masculinity and strength, but the straps held in place. Dwayne just laughed, then waved a finger in front of Ed's nose. "Ah ah ah, even without the straps, you know how that would go. Either way, you'll just be pinned down, then over my lap for a spanking." He reached to Ed's bicep and pulled at the soft putty of his arm, then flexed his own. Ed watched him and blushed. His rage was quickly replaced with embaressment and despair. He knew it was true. It had been years since he excercised, and the difference between his own arm and Dwayne's powerful, muscular body was clear. If the straps broke, he'd just end up being beaten back down anyway. Dwayne patted his diaper. "Now, your mommy mentioned that you will be filling your diaper soon. My guess is she knows your body better then you, and she is bound to be right. However, I want to emphasize something to you. You see, you still think this is just an agreement with your wife where she gets to humliate you and I just happen to be here. I you to realize the truth is that even though this is your house, you are such a pathetic little loser that anyone who comes in can control you. So, you are going to mess your diaper for me, and you are going to do it soon. Then I'll change you like your mommy does while you lay helpless in your binds, and you'll know how much you've fallen." "MMM MMM! MMM MMM!" Ed shouted from behind the pacifier. He felt his eyes go wide, and he pulled again at the ropes. Dwayne just laughed. "Now now, you know this is going to happen. There is no way around it, little potty pants. So, here's whats going to happen." He took his cell phone out, placed it on record, and faced it toward Ed. He could see himself in it, backward with the focus directly on the seat of his diaper. Dwayne then took out a second cellphone and showed it to Ed. "This video is streaming directly to my phone so I can monitor the state of your diapers. I'm going to go back down through your house, make myself at home, eat your food, watch your tv, and take my rightful place as man of the house which you used to think was yours. You are going to lay there in your pretty widdle pampers and in your crib, helpless while another man takes advantage of you, and struggle not to mess your pampers. When you fail at that too, I'll see it and come to change you like a baby. How's that sound, little cucky?" Ed, filled with rage but unable to respond, could only watch as Dwayne walked out the door. He glared at the phone, and on it, his own image glaring back. He HATED seeing his own reflection dressed in his new 'style.' He always knew how he looked, but at times he could almost pretend it was normal. Seeing himself with the pacifier in his mouth, frilly purple dress with bows, and thick, exposed diaper, only drove home how humiliating his newfound positon was. If that wasn't enough, he could hear Dwayne living out his promise. He heard the cuboard and fridge open, and Dwayne grabbing at drinks and food he had bought. Dwayne then walked through the house, and Ed heard the TV playing. The image of the strange man sitting on his couch, watching his tv, and eating chips and drinking beer where he used to drove him mad. He pulled at his binds, imagining himself running down the stairs, grabbing Dwayne, punching him, kicking him, and... What? Getting beat up, then still having to play out his agreement with Sarah. He opened his eyes and saw his image again, in the outfit locked onto his body. The same plot played out in his head, except this time he waddled down, barely able to walk in his over thick diaper, charged at Dwayne with his skirt flaring behind him, and struggled, barely able to move in the tight clothing. Even he wanted to laugh at the image of a man dressed as he was trying to seem tough, and it ended only one way: himself pulled over Dwayne's lap, skirt pulled up and diaper pulled down as Dwayne spanked him into submission. Fighting back was nice to imagine, but impossible. Worse, he knew Dwayne was right about another thing. He had no idea what Sarah had been feeding him, but she seemed intent to ensure he had multiple diaper changes a day, and his stomach was telling him it was almost time. The presure came suddenly, his stomach grumbled, and he moaned out loud in dread. The phone chimed up. "Seems like SOMEONE is realizing I'm right! Is the widdle baby girl going to soil her pampers soon?" Dwayne said through the phone. Ed groaned out loud and pulled at the straps, but his stomach kept turning and grumbling. ...

As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. For those readers interested or do not care about the warnings listed, please enjoy the following story or for the first story, go to the following link: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86107-a-stuffys-tale-one-bunnys-journey-in-the-diaper-dimension-chapter-17-complete/ For those interested in the sequel to the first story and the near parallel story of this one, go to the following link: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90405-dashs-redemption-a-stuffys-tale-and-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-15-complete/ Hey everyone! So, as promised, this is the follow-up mostly concurrent story with Dash’s Redemption. I know that story didn’t prove to be the most popular of all the stories I’ve written, but I think this one should be a little more of the standard fair, and to be blunt, I’m almost kind of using this as a bit of a palate cleanser before moving on with my other stories this year. Further, due to how this one even popped up and the fact that I’m going to probably be shying away from other stuffy’s tales in the near future, I just wanted to finish this one up right away, rather than waiting a long time on it. If I continue to do the voting for the next stories from you all, I have a feeling I wouldn’t get to this story for a very long time, if ever. So, I’m doing it here and I’ll probably be going very fast through it. Unless something massively changes, expect successive days of chapter postings. Also, just as a tiny warning here, there is a particular scene that could be troubling to some readers in here. I do have my little warning previously, but I just wanted to add another one here. It doesn’t last long, but I just wanted to ensure that everyone knew about it first. Also, on that note, Emma’s story has already been partially written out, and sometimes, to fall, things need to break a bit. Please keep that in for the other chapters as well… Moving forward, right now, this story is standing at about 16 chapters. While that’s about twice the length I was originally thinking it was going to be, I think you all will definitely enjoy the fleshed-out characters more and some of the implications and connections I’ve added here. All that being said, I’m only going to be polling two stories this go around. As I stated at the end of my previous story, because this story wasn’t even on the list, the polling will just be between the Tell Me More sequel, or the Bethany semi-follow up to The Opening. For those of you just reading this story, I will be sharing these two options at the start of my next chapter. Lastly, just to clarify, when I said that I was going to ‘retire’ the age regression virus story, I only meant that I wasn’t going to include it in the polling for just the next few stories at least. I may consider asking about second choices, which admittedly could have changed the outcome of what I was seeing you all wanting this round, but I’ll keep that in mind for a future story poll after this one. For now, in the year of mostly sequels, I usually include in the poll two sequel stories, and one new story, and at the moment, I will just be including another completely separate story instead of the age regression virus story. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this first chapter of my next story! Chapter 1: I Was a Teacher on Break Well, I finally made it here. A month of research and continuous travel agents talked to, had all led up to me being here… in another dimension no less. I of course had been born before they came, but now, almost 20 years later, it just felt like a distant memory. The therapist I used to see said it was repressed memories or some nonsense like that, but basically, I always just remembered the race of Amazons, sorry, Bigs, in my life. Alternate dimensional theory was now a cornerstone of most college courseloads, but still… being here and seeing everything, really was just something else. I had heard the rumors about this place, but I had always just chalked them up to paranoid people trying to get in the way of everyone enjoying our new paradise on Earth. After all, life expectancies had essentially doubled and things like medicine, energy, and education were all on the rise. In retrospect, it’s probably why I became a high school English teacher. I was Miss Breckenridge, or Miss Emily if they were trying to suck up to me somehow, but it was a solid job, and I got most summers off if I chose to. With our salaries much higher than decades before, teaching had become the hot new career for aspiring academics. That being said, despite all the changes, raging teenage hormones and attitudes did not. So, out in Arizona, when the summer session was coming up in the beginning of May, I decided to spread my wings a little bit and try something new. * * * “Are you really going?” Vicky asked me skeptically, her history teacher roots making her highly suspicious of any country or race coming to another, where one was drastically more technologically superior to the other. “What if it’s like the Aztecs and the Spanish… and we’re the Aztecs?” I could feel the raw apprehension in my friend, and I stopped packing up my room for one moment to try and ease her mind. “Relax, Vicky. You worry too much about that sort of stuff. It’s been over twenty years since they came, and we’re all still here. No smallpox or invading army turning us into slaves.” I was actually quite impressed I could still remember her nerdy little reference and shoot something back to her myself. There was a reason I was an English teacher instead. She just shook her head though. “English teachers… you all are just dreamers… I bet you imagine yourself like some brave new explorer going over there, huh? Like in one of your precious books?” I smiled. “Oh, yes. Emily Breckenridge… explorer extraordinaire!” She lightly shoved me on the shoulder. “I’m serious, Em. Jus be careful, will you?” She then lowered her voice and walked slowly closer to me. “Look, I just read this article about some guy that went over there. There’s some freaky stuff going on. Like treating you all like… babies.” I rolled my eyes. “Give me a break, Vic. I read the same stupid article as well, and the five stories that have been published like that since I was a teenager, as opposed to the hundreds of positive stories. I mean, did you happen to read that it was posted in some tabloid piece originally? I think it was even nestled between Aliens replaced my cousin and the fountain of youth being discovered near some daycare in Florida in that issue. You can’t believe everything you read. I might be a lowly English teacher,” I joked, “but take it from me… you can’t believe everything you read. I mean, you don’t really think that Mr. Darcy was real, do you?” Now, it was Vic’s turn to roll her eyes. “Fine, just don’t say I didn’t warn you.” She then retreated back to my classroom door before turning back to me with a face I could only recognize as worry. “Just promise me you’ll be safe, okay?” I sighed and paused once again as I packed all my stuff up for the summer. “Yes, Vic. I will be as careful as I can be. I’ll even stay in contact with the embassy as soon as I get settled, okay?” My friend just nodded, heaved a great sigh, and left my classroom. I could tell that she was legitimately worried about me, and to be honest, I was no fool and had done my research. It was almost a hobby of mine now I had spent so much time on it, but I had thoroughly investigated every company and agency getting people over there. After numerous searches, I had finally found a tour group that seemed pretty open and widely expansive across the country. Plus, they boasted, with real statistics, a 90% success rate, even over multiple trips. For perspective, the next highest was only at 70%. So, armed with my new knowledge, I packed my last To Kill a Mockingbird marked-up copy away and headed back out to my car. I refueled at the nearest EV charging station, went home and retrieved my travel suitcase, passport, and papers, and hailed a driver to take me to the nearest rail station. The new rails were all the rage lately to get between the states and plus, they connected most of the country together now. Having one just on the outskirts of Phoenix, I was able to get to most places in the country in half the time it used to take. To my delight, that included the portal facility out in Nevada. Unfortunately, they were still constructing the one to serve the greater Arizona area, but with the rail lines, I was just as happy to go to a main transport hub, instead of bouncing around the country to get to your intended destination like before. So, one 300 mph trip later, I rocketed into place right in front of the portal facility now gleaming before me. “Miss?” a kindly woman waved at me. “Checking in today?” I nodded and rolled my bag over to her. “Yes, uh, one flight to Virgan,” I informed her as I grabbed the ticket in my top suitcase pocket. It was hard not to get frustrated with the paper copies, but apparently last year, some poor guy was sent to Australia on their side because his electronic ticket was hacked by Big spies on this side of the portal. I wish I could say that it was an isolated incident. “Hmmm… Virgan. A very exciting and upcoming place. Come this way,” she beckoned me inside. I, of course, followed behind her and to the travel desk located just inside. Some portal facilities acted just like any other airport terminal, while the one here in Nevada favored the more ‘personal touch.’ According to their website I had read up on a month ago, it led to less unfavorable incidents. ‘Less though… not none…’ The lady quickly helped me along and after checking that I was all set, she handed my ticket back to me. “Perfect. You’re all set, and it actually looks like we’ve got a portal coming right up to Virgan in the next 15 minutes.” She then pointed to a hallway behind her, marked with a giant number ‘1’ on both the walls and even the flooring. “Just follow the hallway down here and get into the tram. Only that tram and just go to the gate they tell you after. Hold onto your ticket no matter what.” I nodded with the seriousness she intended in that last part. I for sure didn’t want a mix-up and end up in aplce like Honshu. Still, I smiled back. “Thank you.” I then resumed wheeling my bag and made sure I stuck to the single designated ‘1’ hallway. Minutes later, it ended, and I hopped onboard a tram service in the car marked with another giant red ‘1.’ The cars in front of us were then marked with a blue ‘2’ and green ‘3’ right after. “All aboard. Leaving for portal building in ten seconds…’ the electronic voice called out from the speakers above. I closed my eyes for a moment and only reopened them when I felt a lurch and could feel the warm sunlight from outside bathing the car. There wasn’t a town for miles around and even the main hub of the portal facility was separated from the actual portals themselves. One expert cited radiation, another explosion, but another more ludicrous theory was that the original portal almost blew a hole in the dimensional fabric of space time… or something like that. I was grading papers at the time and for most of us living on Earth still now, as long as the portal remained stable, the old reasons of why the separation mattered less and less with each passing year they remained safe. In the midst of my thoughts, the car lurched to a stop right at the height of the looped track and in front of the actual portal building. Inside seemed pretty plain, but once again, I just followed the large red ‘1’ on the floor and from the signs overhead. Those from cars ‘2’ and ‘3’ still had to wait for their portal to be recalibrated and relocated to another region of the other dimension. Finally, though, I showed my ticket once more to a tall, burly man waiting by a pair of revolving doors, and satisfied I was who I claimed to be, I moved past him and to the large room on the other side. Rumors had swirled for years about the specs and veneers of the portals changing, but they still looked like they did for the past almost 15 years now. Circular hubs vibrated and pulsed as the energy coils recharged while several bumbling scientists muddled and fussed with the bevy of controls and dials before them. Occasionally the lights would flicker, but since none of the scientists below seemed the least bit concerned, I felt pretty confident that nothing was amiss. Seeing a few others have their tickets be inspected and then directed elsewhere, I stepped up and made sure my ticket was already out of my suitcase. “Ticket, please,” one of the younger scientists, dressed in the stereotypical lab coat, asked me. “Richt… here you go.” I handed him the ticket once more with a smile. He just took it without any overt sign of emotion before handing me a single blue triangular pill. “Good. Just in time. Group 4, down in front by the portal,” he said, readjusting his glasses while gesturing over to the large crowd of people there now. “Take the pill before and just give the coils a time to recharge and you’ll be off in no time.” I nodded and followed over to the rear of the line before swallowing the pill whole. Just as I got in line, though, the coils began to vibrate even louder, and the scientists panicked briefly. I wondered if I should, but at the last second, one of the more elderly ones cranked a handle all the way to the left and the vibrations turned into a low pitch, like a low note had just been plucked on a base guitar. It pulsed for a moment, before the whole place shook once more and then stopped as liquid then seemed to fill in the previously empty circular device on the platform above the crowd of people that I was now a part of. As soon as the seemingly calmly bluish liquid touched though in the center, it let out a final twang, sucked in and out, and finally, was still. The resulting surface still shimmered with an unearthly blue and seemed about as reflective as glass and as full of life as a bubbling stream. “Beautiful, but ugh! Popped my ears I think…” I mused out loud while trying to blow my nose to fix the fullness I felt in both ears. “Yeah... these things have a tendency to do that,” the man in front of me said casually, turning around over his shoulder a little bit. “Punching a hole in the universe or something like that. Popular Mechanics ran an article a few months back… I think that’s what it said…” He seemed less sure at the end, so I wasn’t sure if I was getting the full picture of the article, but it still made sense. “Right… guess this stuff isn’t for amateurs anymore…” I said half-heartedly, recalling when the technology was released to the public and a few start-up companies tried to make their own. As people began to enter, I remembered the results were… unfavorable, or at least from what I’ve been told. Then, after the man in front of me went through the portal, I stepped up, my ticket was ripped in half and the scientist there gestured to the portal. “Whenever you’re ready…” I nodded and took a breath. ‘Just like an explorer in one of your books, Em… just go right on through… it’s a whole new world.’ I took another breath and as the final bit of air released from my lips, I stepped forward and bathed myself in the shimmering metallic blue in front of me. All at once, I felt my body being stretched, on fire, contorted, deep frozen, and smashed like a ripe tomato in the summer. It was awful and I wanted to puke. My legs dangled in the air, and I swore I could feel wind in my face as the ripples of thousands of explosions of color rocketed before my eyes. Just as I began to completely freak out though, my feet touched solid ground again. “There you go, missy,” a loud booming voice above me noted. “Easy does it.” I felt a hand guide me by the shoulders, and it honestly took me a minute to see that first, I was in a very different and almost elegant building compared to the near-warehouse one I had just come from, and second, the hand on my shoulders actually seemed to almost be able to reach both of them, being so large and all. I almost yelped out a bit of surprise when I looked up and there was a woman staring right back at me. “Hey there, let’s get you cleaned off, huh?” I panicked and almost wanted to run away right there, but the woman just guided me to what almost looked like one of those old phone booths my grandparents used to use. Instead of a phone inside though, as soon as the door was closed, the whole chamber filled with a whiteish, greenish smoke. I felt I had arrived at my ultimate doom, but not even three seconds later, all the smoke was sucked away and the woman guided me back out. “Perfect! All clean and sterilized. Now, just right down those steps and to your destination!” Her tone unnerved me, and it took me a second to pin down why. It wasn’t condescending... quite the opposite in fact, but with a mild amount of panic, I realized it was that same type of sing-song voice that was used in customer service… crossed near seamlessly with the tone one would use with small children. ‘Damn! I knew I should have worn my leather jacket over here instead of my light blue sweater!’ I was in this dimension for less than two minutes and I already felt marked. It didn’t seem to matter much though, as another Big then escorted me to a singular waiting room. “Please. Wait right here and have a cookie and some juice. You might have lost some sugar on the way over here with our new methods and from the pill you took.” I nodded listlessly, parked my suitcase in front of a chair, and grabbed myself an oatmeal cookie and what appeared an awful lot like grape juice, though it was called ‘uva’ juice. I almost even opted out of drinking it, fearful of all the nasty rumors I had heard about Bigs spiking drinks or whatnot, but feeling lightheaded, I figured it was better to drink it now rather than pass out later. Feeling rejuvenated after a moment, I saw there seemed to be an almost unending stream of travelers arriving after me, so, my juice empty and my cookie eaten, I stood up and pulled my suitcase along with me. One hallway, covered in pictures of happy tourists, later, and I was standing outside at what looked like a bus and taxi depot. “Ticket, ma’am?” a voice asked me. Now, I was prepared to be surrounded by the whole giant lot of them, but as an adult, once just gets used to the notion of most other adults being about your height. Standing a few inches under 6 feet tall, at worst, I just had to look up a little… no need to readjust where I was standing to not hurt my neck. The Big before me though was not anywhere in the ballpark of six feet tall. “Ticket, ma’am?” he asked again, his expression almost seemingly asking if I was okay as well. My eyes just stared up at this being, who despite looking like he had just graduated high school, seemed to be almost twice my height. “Uh… uh… here…” I shakily said, retrieving my ticket and then handing it over to him, still in awe of the differences in our sizes. Inside, I was half-dazed, but now here in the full light, my senses were feeling a little overwhelmed at the view before me. For a moment, he seemed to dislike my awe, or was just impatient, but once he looked at my ticket, his smile returned. “Oh, look at that. Local travel. Wonderful! I’m sure you’ll just love our city! Loculofus is the best kept secret in Virgan!” I could see right through his sales pitch, but in truth, I wasn’t really sure how long I was going to be staying in the capital of Virgan. Still, it was a nice greeting at the start of my trip here. “Uh, I hope so. Can I get a ride, or a…?” He wasted no time and held up his finger to stop me. “Wait one moment.” Then, with the speed and power of a train whistle, he parted his lips and blew into fingers, creating a high-pitched sound. A car quickly pulled up. “Here you go, ma’am. First ride is included with your transport. Be careful out there but enjoy the city!” I nodded and quickly loaded myself and my suitcase into the car, before he shut the door and waved goodbye to me. “Thank you!” I quickly shouted as the car began driving away. He smiled, nodded, and then just went to help the next in a string of us new portal Littles here. The driver had to navigate some pretty odd ways out of the portal facility, but as he began to make his exit, he finally piped up. “Where to, miss?” I was so distracted by all the differences from back home that I had completely neglected to tell him where to go. “Oh! Sorry about that… uh… just once sec…” I then pulled out a map I had purchased beforehand of the city on my phone. There was a whole slew of apps now dedicated to helping Little tourists like me, and this one had received the best reviews so far. “Uh… monument park, please?” He hesitated for a moment, but still nodded his head. After a few routes onto the main highway system, I saw my first glimpse of the steel and granite city, all refined in its splendor after the reconstruction from the last Height War, or at least that’s what my travel guide said. It filled me with excitement, but the driver then spoke up. “Uh, miss? I’ll take you to where you want to go… free charge and all, but are you sure about wanting to be dropped off at monument park?” “Yes…” I said confidently, but the way he was looking back at me and seemed nervous, caused a few cracks to form in that feeling. “Uh, just out of curiosity, why do you ask? Is there something problematic there now?” He quickly shook his head. “Oh, not at all. Just that… well, most Littles want to go to their hotel first. As I said, I’ll take you where you want, but I’m just putting it out there.” For the briefest of moments, I considered what he was telling me. I had two things I knew though that went against his advice. First, most Littles went to their hotel and ended up having a problem anyway… some hotels even being centers of regression programs apparently. Second though, I had looked up the distance on my phone before I left and saw that there were beautiful monuments in the park, and it was only about nine blocks to my hotel. To a daily walker like me, it didn’t seem so bad. I shook my head. “No. Thank you for your concern, but I want to see the park while I still have the chance. I don’t think the walk will be too bad anyways.” He nodded and continued driving. Not long after, we pulled up and I could see the petals blooming on all the trees lining the park and the avenue beyond it. I got out, breathed in the fresh air, and then leaned back over and thanked my driver. He nodded back and sighed. “Good luck.” With that, he drove off and I was all alone. Now, I had grown up in the rubble of what was once our country after all our own wars and crises. It had toughened me up a bit and being alone on the streets wasn’t exactly new to me, so I just rolled my suitcase along and began to take pictures of all the art decorations and sculptures dedicated to the past heroes of Virgan. Military seemed to be the most prominent, but as I continued, I saw a few scientists, creators, and lawmakers as well. Curiously, all were sculpted the exact same size, despite the obvious markers at the base of each denoting, Big, Middle, or Little. I wasn’t exactly sure what to make of it, but a very long block later, I decided to stop for lunch. The line was a bit odd, to see from the outside with the varying heights and I will admit, it was the first time I was truly intimidated here, being sandwiched right in between two Bigs, both of whom looked at me with a look I didn’t quite recognize. A little more sleezy and I thought that they would have hit on me, but a little softer, and I would feel like they were my dad about to ask if I needed any help like it was my first day of school or something. I didn’t really like the look and just focused on my order and getting my food. “One hot skylos, please?” I asked the man at the counter. He almost seemed to grumble, but then turned around and caught sight of me. He paused for a moment and seemed almost perplexed for a moment as he stroked his stubbly double chin. “You’re not from around here, are you?” he asked gruffly but with a warmth I didn’t really expect. I shook my head. “Is it that obvious?” He laughed and some of the other Bigs did as well, but a few just looked impatient. “You could say that. See, what you just ordered is about a quarter of your entire body length.” He then looked at me up and down and smiled. “Seeing as you’re new and just out the portal, I’m gonna give you two pieces of advice. First, look up extensively what you’re going to buy before you do. Not everyone’s gonna be as nice as me.” A few of the previously impatient Bigs chuckled. The vendor briefly looked up in annoyance but then came back to me with a smile. “Second, just get off the street and get to where you’re going fast. This area ain’t the best for you types and all. Got it?” I swallowed at his last warning and quickly nodded. He smiled widely back and reached in and gave me a normal sized looking what I would call, hot dog. “Here. No charge. Just get to where you’re going pronto. Good luck.” I tried to pay him after, but he just insisted on the goodwill gesture. So, I soon found myself hurdling down the block about as fast as I could. I only got about two blocks before I just had to stop. I was feeling faint, and my stomach was nearly gnawing me in two. Not liking it, but feeling I had no choice and listening to my stomach over the vendor, I sat down. I tried to eat about as fast as I could of the hot skylos, but for some reason, it seemed to fill me up much faster than I was used to. Not intent on puking today, I slowed a bit and tried to plan out my trip. See, I had planned out most of this trip already, but I had given myself two options, of which, I would just cancel one when I figured out what I wanted to do. Going north, I could hit Libertalia’s capital city, New Columbia, and eventually make my way up to New Eboracum City. Both cities and all that lay between were practically the same as where I had just come from, but being in the north, it was usually safer for Littles. On the other hand, I could go south to Carolusa and eventually Flosus. I would hit a few cities but going south meant more of an emphasis on the natural wonders. Waterfalls 200 feet tall weren’t uncommon and the mountain views were voted as some of the best on the east coast. On the flipside though, being the south, Littles didn’t tend to do better down there. Still, as soon as I finished my last bite, I knew I had to table the decision until later. Unfortunately, I only got about a block further when I realized just how long the blocks were here. First, I was already battling the longer stretches of the two types of blocks, as every block east or west was about two going north or south. Additionally, because of the supersized everything here to accommodate the Bigs better, that amount could easily be doubled again. So, while I had read nine blocks to my hotel, I probably should have read it more like 36 blocks, and right now, I had only just about the halfway point. Tired, sore, and still running on fumes from the amount of energy the portal travel had taken out of me, I stopped and looked at my map once more to see if there were any shortcuts to the hotel. From what I could see, there weren’t any, but I finally saw a friendly-looking couple walking my way. Both being Bigs, I knew it was a risk going up to them, but I was desperate, so I decided to take my chances. “Excuse me?” I asked the pair once they got withing talking range. Both stopped and looked down at me with large smiles. “Yes? Can we help you, miss…?” the woman asked nicely. “Uh, Emily,” I replied back a little hesitant over giving my name out. Still though, I wanted their help, and I didn’t want to offend them by keeping that secret, or if they were the tricky types, I had heard that some Bigs viewed a Little not giving out their name as an admission they were too young to know it. “Good to meet you, Emily,” the man spoke up. “I’m Jim and this is my wife, Lilly. How can we help you? Are you lost?” I noticed he was eyeing the map on my phone. I blushed and nodded. “Geez. I guess I’m a little too obvious out here with my map and all.” “Just a little,” Lilly said, still smiling. “Might want to memorize the route and look at it sparingly.” I nodded. “Definitely, but I need to find my hotel… the Hotel Eirinison?” “Ooh. Fancy schmancy. It’s just up the street here,” Jim said, pointing in the exact direction I was headed. “Right, but…” I gestured to my suitcase still rolling behind me, “do you have any suggestions for getting there quicker? A shortcut maybe?” Both seemed nervous and looked at each other before nodding. Lilly turned to me. “We do and it’s a cut-through alley just ahead beyond the statue of the Little soldier up there.” I looked beyond and saw it. “It will lead you straight through to the other side...” “But we strongly suggest you stick to the park and street path you’re on now,” Jim emphasized while Lilly nodded her head in agreement. “It’s a little longer but it’s safer.” He paused and looked back to where they had just come from. “You can also cut over two blocks from here after the metal sculpture. It’s not much but it will save you a little time later.” “Well, thank you both.” I then stuffed my phone back in my pocket and we both said our goodbyes before departing back our separate ways. Strangely though, as they left, I also received my third ‘good luck’ today from them. Each of the three had been said in about the exact same tone after each had warned me about a potential danger. With each ‘good luck’ before, I had listened to and then ignored their advice and as I came to the Little soldier statue as Lilly had pointed out, I was at yet another decision. The Little soldier stood proud and tall, but I could also see the fear in his eyes as if he was looking at someone particularly frightening before him. I definitely wondered about that war, seeming to be the last in all the major conflicts here, but now, I felt I just had to summon the courage that soldier once possessed as well. It didn’t hurt my resolve either that ‘Hotel Eirinison’ was emblazoned on the building front I could see right at the end of the alleyway. So, sighing, I turned right instead of just continuing through the park. Oddly, the whole city seemed to have been rebuilt following one of the apparently more severe bombings here during the war. According to one source, the vileness of some of the Bigs toward Littles in the south stemmed from the Great Height war as many Littles captured or invaded cities to the point where mass bombings had to be conducted to win them back. Still, most news articles purported the south was fully swinging back and most cities only blazed with light and progress. This alleyway though, seemed to be immune from all that progress. An asphalt street snaked its way in between the facades of two brick buildings, both worn and even crumbling in a few spots. Downtown had now become a mix of both the new and the old, and from the looks of it, I was definitely in the old part. About a minute later and almost to the other side, I thought I heard a clinking behind me. I turned to look, but I didn’t see anyone, so I just kept walking. Another clinking. This time, I spun around faster. Still no one, but now, a single cardboard box wavered slightly on top of the trash from the backdoor of what I could only guess was a restaurant. Nervous, I turned back and saw the hotel sign, closer than ever. Right then, I heard another clinking sound. This time though, when I turned around, I came to face-to-face with a single Big. “W… who are you? Wh… wh… what do you want?” I could feel my pulse racing. He cocked his head to the side. “Lost are you, little one?” He smiled and I could see him flash a pair of yellow teeth, matching horribly well with his tattered clothing. I wanted to retreat, and I even backed up a little bit, but then, I heard another clinking sound behind me. This time, I only turned a little, to keep the other crooked teeth man in my view still, but to my horror, I saw the other end of the alley was now blocked as well. “Hello, sweetie…” the well-manicured man said confidently, walking a little closer to me. This one was dressed much nicer than the other one and the bearded mute man by his side. Whereas the other two’s shoes were patched or dirty, his shoes shined. “Please… just leave me alone…” I hated how I sounded so weak, and I really wished I had just listened to the other Bigs, but I knew it was too late. I thought about yelling out for someone to help, but the crooked teeth one came closer, and his coat opened a little to reveal a large terrifying knife hanging from his belt. It silenced any of those notions pretty quickly, especially considering the knife seemed like it could have easily split me in two. The three just sinisterly laughed, as each stalked ever closer to me. I could feel my stomach in my throat, and I tried to see a way out of this, but I was failing at every angle. There were more of them, and each was twice my height. Also, once again, they gave me the same look between creepy and caring. If I could have crawled out of my skin right then, I would have. “I think she wants to play, boss…” the crooked teeth man taunted, laughing dumbly at his own joke after. The mute man just smiled, and the rich man’s eyes lit up. “Perfect. Just who we were looking for.” Each got within striking distance and the rich man stared back into my eyes with both desire and satisfaction. I could only imagine in terror what he had planned for me. “Now, sweetie, you stay quiet, and my boys won’t have to get nasty. You got it? Nod if you do, darling.” Remembering the knife, I slowly nodded and allowed myself to be escorted by the three back down the alleyway and away from my hotel. The mute man took my suitcase as the crooked teeth man handed it off to him and the rich man pounded on one of the doors. I could hear music inside and I looked up to see where I was likely headed. To my horror, I saw a single clearly regressed Little pressed up against one of the panes of glass above me. They seemed so lifeless… almost dead even and I felt very different than them, but I knew with all the technology of the Bigs, both good and bad, the distance between me and that Little was uncomfortably close. So, seeing the three men momentarily be distracted by their own dealings, I knew it was a small opportunity, but I saw my opening. Despite the threat of the knife I had seen, fear of whatever happened to that Little happening to me was a bigger motivator. Then, in fear and taking a quick breath, I ran. I didn’t get far though when the crooked teeth man caught up with me. His hand grabbed onto my blue sweater, but I just yanked out of his flimsy grip as he almost started to brag back to the rich man. Unfortunately, the force catapulted me forward and smacked me into the side of dumpster. Still, undeterred, I got back up and ran once more. “You idiot!” the rich man admonished the crooked teeth man. “Don’t damage the merchandise. You know what a prime Little like that would go for!” Meanwhile, the mute man had just kept running and tried to catch up with me once more. I was doing pretty well, but his strides proved too much though and he lunged out to grab me. He succeeded but I guess he also liked to play with his prey. He then began to push me around a little. It wasn’t much, but a few gentle shoves here and there in the decrepit alleyway quickly tore holes and seams all over my clothing. For their part, the crooked teeth man and rich man only chuckled amusedly at my torment as they walked closer. Finally, the mute man stopped, but I then realized his widened stance and his beckoning face just wanted me to charge him. So, in hope I could bust my way out, I did, and he caught me by the scruff of my neck once more as I tried to wiggle loose when I failed to. My wiggling didn’t work but I also realized he had left himself vulnerable in trying to control me more. Seeing the opportunity, with myself half-cocked and one foot already in the air as I teetered over the pavement, I used my free leg and kicked him right in the crotch as hard as I could. He yelped in pain, let me go, and dropped to his knees in agony. Unfortunately, I guess it had just rained here and I dropped right into a puddle of water. Still, I could hear the angry shouts of the rich man echo off the alleyway walls. “Go! Go after her! Don’t lose her before she gets back to the street!” I then realized that the alleyway had been chosen on purpose by these Bigs. It represented a dark territory for authorities to patrol and while Littles weren’t treated well in the south here, there were still some rules. So, looking ahead and seeing the street only a quick run away, I knew if I could make it, I would at least be safe from them. So, I ran for it. I could hear the panicked thuds and splashes of the shoes running behind me, but I didn’t dare look back until I was safely out of the street once more and touching the Little soldier statue. I stared back defiantly at the three now defeated men before me. Each could have squashed me like a bug, and I felt triumphant as they soon left and vanished into one of the nearby buildings. Unfortunately, my feelings of triumph quickly ended. The mute man, before going back into his hiding place in one of the buildings, sneered at me as he retrieved my suitcase and took it with him. All my clothes, passport, and money were held within that bag. I had my phone still, but now, I was wet, bruised, and penniless in a land in an entirely different dimension other than my own. Still, I felt I had to press on and at least get into the Hotel Eirinison. Unfortunately, as I grimly suspected when I started walking over there, garnering numerous looks of shock and pit from nearly every passing Big on the way, they wouldn’t let me check-in unless I had my passport from the portal travel bureau. As it stood, that single laminated card was in my suitcase and had taken me a month to obtain it back home. Here in this dimension, I heard rumors about where some took three months to get a new one… if they even made it that long. So, on the verge of being destitute, I went back outside and sat on a park bench by a tall radiating fountain. The city shimmered all around me in glorious magnificence and technological might, but I was now trapped in the same scenario I had worked so hard to avoid in the first place. ‘Shit and double shit! What the heck do I do now?’ I cursed my independent attitude prevailing against the advice of the other Bigs. If I had only listened to even one of them now, I might have been safely tucked upstairs in my hotel room planning out the rest of my trip. Instead, I was now outside and in a world of hurt. And it only got worse as I looked around. To my left, I saw a police car and cops get out and detain a clearly homeless Little. They seemed so scared getting hauled into the back of the police cruiser, and I morbidly wondered what waited for them at the station and afterward. I felt a shiver of fear creep up my spine, and though I was nowhere near looking like that particular Little, my scuffle with the three hadn’t left me too much better off. Then to my right though, I saw what looked like a religious service talking to and helping out another homeless Little as they offered them blankets and hot soup. It was unusually cold for early May, even around here, but my partially soaked clothes clung to me tightly and the wind seemed to pass right through them. I would have availed myself of the free service right then, but as I looked at them closer, I recognized the logo on their front smocks as the Acolytes of Artemis. They were a charity organization dedicated to helping the poor and needy Littles of their world. It was a perfectly wonderful calling for many Bigs, but underneath it all, lay the foundations for the ruin of every Little who sought their services. Most, it seemed, were simply lost to the system, and were never seen again. I shook my head at the notion and just wrapped my arms around myself. It provided little, but some comfort. At the same time though, the reality and desperation of my situation began to settle in. I still had my phone, and I could go to the Earth embassy in the city for sanctuary, but the process was always complicated without a passport. It was possible, but it would take time and most Littles weren’t allowed in until they could at least be verified. As a result, many kidnappers were said to be lurking right outside the gates for desperate and unsuspecting Littles. Worse though, here, I knew the embassy was at least 15 blocks away from my hotel. Having just walked nine to get here and being totally exhausted now, I didn’t like my chances. It was all just too much to deal with. I was a strong independent woman. My time on the streets in a crumbling city before I was 13 had taught me a lot, but it was my hometown. I knew each alley to avoid and where the best free food was on garbage days. I had fought my way out of that mess, but now… I felt I had nothing. So, not seeing a way out, I just dropped my head in my hands and began to softly cry. Now, I know I shouldn’t have, but sometimes, emotions just bubble to the surface whether you like it or not. Crying though, and so obviously, I was making myself vulnerable to any passing Big. I was surprised it took longer than five minutes for one to finally stop and slowly sit next to me. “Tissue?” she finally asked with concern in her voice and holding a large single disposable sheet in front of me. I didn’t want to accept the offered item, but I knew my face was probably a mess and I hated to turn down such a generous offer, even if it was a stranger. “Thank you…” I said quietly, trying not to reveal my ruined face to the Big. From my quick glance at her though, I could see her blonde hair practically shining in the day’s sun, and I could see a little hopeful smile play across her lips as I took the tissue from her hand. I then blew my nose and dabbed off my cheeks. “There… much better, huh?” I nodded. “Thank you, uh… sorry, I didn’t get your name.” She smiled and outstretched her hand to mine. “Nancy. Nancy Donahue. Good to meet you…” “Emily. Emily Breckenridge,” I replied, with a smile on my face, shaking her offered hand. I had no doubt that my makeup was ruined, and I still had no plan, but right then, I felt a sense of calm wash over me. Whomever this Big woman was, I felt that things were finally going to turn around for me.

Another old commission that I decided that I wanted to reupload here. And yes, it's Homestuck again. Sorry. ---------------------------------------------------- Padded Playdate It was playdate day in the Lalonde household, that meant Rose had company and her mother couldn’t have been more overjoyed. Rose however wasn’t that pleased. She stomped her feet, throwing a tantrum. After a short session over her mothers knee in which she promised to be a good girl, mom got her ready for her guests, replacing her diaper with a fresh one, and putting Rose in the appropriate clothing. Rose was currently wearing nothing more than a pink teeshirt and diaper when the doorbell rang. She ignored it as she continued to play with her new kitten. But Mom picked her up, making her walk to the door with her as she sucked grumpily on her pacifier. The big baby insisted that she did not need a playdate, but it was already too late as her Mom was greeting their guests. “Hello! Thank you so much for stopping by!” Her mother said, giving the man across from her in the doorway a friendly kiss on the cheek. “I see you brought John as well! Please come in!”. She said, leading Rose back to the living room now in the company of a boy with short spiky hair and glasses. John was wearing pretty much the same thing that Rose had on, a shirt and a diaper. “Now you two play nice while mommy and her friend make some snacks!” She said, disappearing into the kitchen with John’s dad, and leaving the pair of big babies alone in the living room. John gave Rose a big hug before sitting down on the floor to play with some building blocks, she reluctantly sat down and joined him, waiting for her mommy to come back from the kitchen. After a few minutes of playing with John, she looked up at hearing the sound of her mom’s voice. She laughing at something’s John’s dad has said. Ignoring the plate of cookies that she was carrying in her hands, Rose rushed over to her mother, wrapping her hands around her body. “Rose dear, if you want a cookie please be patient!”. All Rose really wanted was her mother’s attention, and she felt like she wasn’t giving it to her while she was in the company of another adult. Rose let go of her mother’s waist, taking a cookie as she sat back down on the floor next to John, who was happily eating his own cookie. “Sorry about Rose, she is particularly clingy!” Her mother would say, causing her blush. “Hehe, your face is red!” John commented, causing Rose to stare daggers at the boy. She quietly ate her cookie, looking back at her Mom from time to time. She was currently sat next John’s dad, taking with him quite intently. Rose watched as the man took her mother’s hand, which caused her to stand straight up and shout aloud. “Mommy, Mommy!” She jumped up and down in place, trying to get the woman’s attention. Her mother quickly turned to look at her daughter, her expression one of concern and curiosity. “What is it dear?” She asked, a little annoyed to see that there was nothing of immediate danger or wrong with the young adult. “Mommy I uhh… think I need a new diapee!” She exclaimed, hoping up at down. Her mother stood up and walked over to Rose. She reached her hand down between Rose’s legs as she felt the crotch and back up of her diaper. Her mother shook her head at Rose. “No, you a good dear, no accidents!”. She said, giving her a kiss on the forehead before turning around and sitting back down next to John’s father. Rose felt a little bit better after that kiss, and sat back down to playing with her toys again. Rose continued to play with John for a few more minutes, but found herself once again staring at the pair of parents sitting on the other side of the room. Rose couldn’t help but feel jealous of her mother. She was so protective of Rose that she felt like she was the only one she loved sometimes. Any other time Rose wouldn’t have been bothered to try and keep her mothers attention, but something about now was different. Rose watched as the man leaned into her mothers ear and whispered something into it. Her mother’s response was to laugh. Rose’s response was to cry, ad cry loud. “Rose, dear. What is the matter?”. Her mother said standing up from her seat on the couch. Rose had tears rolling down her eyes as she pounded the floor in front of her. John didn’t seem to pay any attention to the scene that was unfolding right next to him. Her mother picked her up, holding her face again her bosom as she attempted to calm down the infantile woman. “I’m sorry, she has just been very difficult today!” Rose said to John’s dad. He nodded as he understood himself, watching his own offspring on the floor keeping to himself. Roxanne bounced Rose up and down in her arms, giving her hair a stroke as she would shush her gently. “What is wrong dear, come on, you can tell your mommy!”. She said. Rose shook her head, a little calmer than before now that she was being held by her mother. Her hands grabbed needly at her mother’s shirt. “Mommy do you luv m-mee!?” She said, stiflingly her tears back as she buried her head into Roxanne’s shirt. Her mother stroked her head some more, confused about what her daughter meant. Her mother turned her chin up, looking down at Rose with a concerned look on her face. “Of course I do sweetie! What made you think I don’t?” She asked Rose. Rose lip quivered as she talked. “B-but you kissed him!” She said, pointing at John’s father. It suddenly clicked in her mothers mind what was the problem. She gave a smile down at her daughter, looking back at John’s dad with a smirk. “I see, little miss Rosie is a little jealous, huh?” Rose blushed at hearing the man’s words. Her mother nodded her head in agreement. “I think she is indeed!” She replied, giving Rose another kiss on the forehead. “If Mommy gets you another cookie will you promise to behave?” She asked Rose, giving her nose a touch with the tip of her index finger. Rose thought about it, in fact you could say that she thought a little too hard because before she could say anything the sound of something hissing filled the air. Looking down at her daughter’s diaper, she felt it become soggy and damp. “Well, let’s get you a new diaper first dear…” She said with a giggle. “You don’t mind, I’ll be right back” She said to John’s father. He waved her off with a thumbs up, letting the pair move upstairs to the bathroom so that Rose could get a new diaper and hopefully her mom could have a talk with her about behaving while there was guests around. After a few minutes had past, John’s father took up the newspaper, knowing that his son wouldn’t get into any trouble while he was sitting in the same room. He was just turning to the comics page when he heard Roxanne shout out from up the stairs, followed by the pattering of feet coming towards them. Rose rounded the corner, only wearing her teeshirt as her diaper was missing from her lower half. She came up to John’s dad, looking at him with a grumpy expression. “Is there something I can help you with, young lady?” He asked Rose. The young adult was just about to respond but was cut off by Mom quickly coming down the stairs to stand behind her. “Right, that is it!” She said, scooping up her daughter. “You have been very bad today!” Her mother said in a stern voice. Rose gave a struggle, crying out as she picked up and placed over her mothers knee. “Mommy no!” She exclaimed. But there was nothing that she could do to stop Roxanne delivering a hard smack to her bottom, to which she gave a loud yelp. “I’m going to have to cut this playdate short, I’m sorry.” She said to John’s father. He was already helping John up as she was speaking. He gave a tip of his hat, walking John towards to the door. “Goodbye Rose!” John said, waving his hand at her as they left. Rose gave a humph, sticking out her tongue at him behind his back. She received another smack to her bottom, to which she out another cry.“I hope you are happy Rose!”. Her mother said, not realizing that in fact, yes Rose was happy. She had gotten what she wanted after all and that was her mother’s attention.

Mommy led Baby on her leash to the bedroom, picked her up, and placed her on the bed. She restrained Baby to the bed and finally yanked the clothespins off her nipples. Baby yelped. “Do you need to be gagged again?” Baby shook her head vigorously. “I think you do.” Mommy went to the bathroom and retrieved the panties Baby had soiled earlier that night. Baby stared wide eyed at the crunchy, pee soaked panties. “I’ll be good Mommy I promise! You don’t need to do that!” “Oh now I definitely do. I told you, babies who can’t make it to the potty are not allowed to talk.” Baby clenched her mouth shut, but Mommy pinched her nose until she was so starved for air that she had to open her mouth. Mommy balled up the panties and shoved them in, duct taping Baby’s mouth so she couldn’t spit them out. The mix of salty, bitter urine and sour pussy juices was an overpowering taste in her mouth. “Now we can get started. You are not under any circumstances allowed to cum. Remember, I can always tell, and there will be severe consequences.” It was true, Mommy was so in sync with Baby that she had learned exactly how Baby’s legs and stomach quivered as she came. There was nothing cuter than watching her baby struggle and squirm, trying desperately to avoid that tell-tale shaking. Mommy got out the wand and plugged it in. She put her hand on Baby’s diaper and gave it a good squish. “You’ve been using your diaper I see. That’ll make this so much harder for you.” She chuckled. She turned on the wand and held it to the diaper. Baby moaned under her gag. Mommy pressed the vibrator harder. She couldn’t help but wriggle her hips and pull uselessly on the tight restraints. Mommy hit her in the crotch. “Stop moving slut.” Baby tensed every muscle. She wanted to cum so bad but she knew Mommy would punish her and delay her change. She may even extend the whole punishment. For all Baby knew, Mommy would make her stay in diapers for the whole month, with no hope of cumming anytime soon. “Mmmmmmmnggggg” Another smack to the crotch. Baby winced in pain. Her clit couldn’t help but grow harder from the welcome attention. She held her breath, trying hard not to make any noise or move. The vibrator relentlessly pushed against her sopping wet diapers, which were starting to get quite heavy and uncomfortable. She debated whether to give in and accept whatever punishment was in store for her just for a moment of release. All of a sudden, she couldn’t take it anymore. An orgasm erupted from her trembling body. Her legs betrayed her and shook in the way they always did. As soon as the legs began to shake, Mommy noticed and turned off the vibrator. The long awaited for orgasm was ruined right as it started. Baby strained against her restraints, pleading with her body to finish what was started. Mommy shook her head. “You have no self control slut. Bad girls who cum without permission don’t get to finish. I guess I need to punish you more than I thought.”

“Baby, did you just pee pee in your pants?” Baby had just taken a fat rip from her pen which always made her cough. Even before she had become Mommy’s baby, she had always had a bit of a problem holding it. “I can see the dark splotch on your big girl panties. Don’t lie to Mommy” “I’m sorry Mommy” Baby always hated it when Mommy made her wear diapers. The squishy wet feeling always made her big girl parts tingle, but Mommy rarely lets her cum these days. Mommy grabbed baby’s crotch firmly. “It’s wet.” Mommy said, lifting Baby from the bed to look at the sheets below her. “If you want to act like a baby. I can treat you like a baby.” Mommy went over to the diaper table and reached into the laundry hamper underneath it, pulling out a few big cloth diapers and plastic pants. Baby would be needing something particularly secure for the punishment she had in mind. “Mommyyyy” Baby whined. “You will strip the bed and wash the sheets. You will be allowed to finish peeing in the toilet. While you’re in the bathroom, take off your clothes. Then you will come back and do whatever I tell you to. Understood?” “Yes mommy” Baby went off to the laundry room, and Mommy went to gather a few more supplies. She peed in the toilet, knowing it was probably the last time she would be doing so for a while. Baby walked through the hallway dreading what would come next. Mommy pointed down at the ground and snapped. “Babies crawl” Baby got down on all fours, desperately trying to think of how she could please Mommy enough that the punishment would be short. She also hoped it wouldn’t impact her allotted one orgasm a week. She made sure to arch her back seductively as she crawled, flaunting her wide hips. “You silly little slut” Mommy chuckled. “You think you can avoid the worst of it through wiggling your cute little ass?” She patted the diaper table. Baby hopped up. Crossing her arms and rolling her eyes. “Lay down.” She restrained Baby’s hands and feet, securing them to the changing table. Mommy did not look pleased. She set the first diaper underneath Baby’s plump bottom, wrapping the fluffy white fabric around Baby’s waist. She repeated with two more thick overnight diapers. She finished it off with a frilly pink pair of plastic pants. Next, she undid her hand restraints, grabbed Baby’s hands, and put them into baby pink leather mittens, locking them closed with a padlock. Baby groaned. “Oh yeah?” Mommy sneered. She pulled open a drawer on the diaper table and produced a harness gag. She buckled the gag behind Baby’s head and under her chin. “Babies who aren’t potty trained don’t get to talk.” She picked up Baby and brought her over to the big rocking chair in the corner of the nursery. “Lay over my lap” Mommy began to smack the backs of Baby’s thighs, quick hard blows that stung. Baby fussed through their gag, probably worsening her chances of Mommy being soft on her. Mommy reached into the toy box and took out a paddle. “Crawl over to the bed and lay over the edge slut.” Baby complied. She winced at each stroke of the paddle as her thighs reddened. She knew Mommy would only stop once there were bruises. Once Mommy finished that part of Baby’s punishment, she grabbed some clothespins and fixed them to Baby’s nipples. This was not hard to do. The punishment had clearly excited Baby, who hadn’t cum in a week. Baby squealed as each clothespin pinched her. Mommy put her hand in Baby’s diaper and felt that it was already wet. Baby had a very overactive bladder and couldn’t hold it during the spanking. “Glad I put you in those diapers.” She squeezed Baby’s crotch lightly, her engorged clit aching at the attention. Brushing up against the soggy diaper was quite stimulating already. “Bad girls definitely don’t get to cum, and you’ve been very bad” Mommy said. “I’m not even sure you deserve diaper changes.” Baby made a muffled protest through her gag. “We’ll see.” She attached a leash to the locked collar she kept Baby in at all times, leading Baby to the big rocking chair in the corner of the nursery. “I’ll be right back” She tied Baby’s leash to the rocking chair and went to the kitchen to fill a large baby bottle with water. Mommy removed Baby’s harness gag. The ball was dripping with spit, and Baby had a long string of slobber dripping down her chin. “You messy little slut.” She wiped the drool off and then gave Baby a light slap on the cheek. She sat down in the rocking chair and cradled Baby in her arms, putting the bottle up to her lips. “Drink that all up Baby. We don’t want you to get dehydrated. I want those diapers nice and full.” Baby relaxed onto her Mommy’s chest. She loved the gentle softness of her breasts. They were such a stark contrast to her disciplinarian nature. Baby obediently suckled on the bottle until all the water was gone. She imagined it was Mommy’s nipple. “I have work to do. You’ll be a nice foot stool for Mommy.” Baby crawled behind Mommy over to the office and went to her spot under the desk. She felt some pressure in her bladder and tried to hold it. There was no knowing when she would be changed. Mommy sat down and propped her feet up on Baby’s back. Baby listened to her clacking on the keyboard and tried not to think about how badly she wanted to let go and wet her diaper. An hour passed and Baby had definitely lost the battle against her bladder. The warm wet diaper was causing other problems. Her clit throbbed, and she couldn’t help but squirm a bit. A sudden blow to the back of her thighs from Mommy followed. “Footstools don’t squirm” Another hour passed. Baby was positively dripping. Her knees hurt from kneeling on the hard floor for so long. Her wrists were sore from supporting her weight. Mommy’s feet dug into her back. She could think of nothing but her lust for Mommy, the pleasant feeling of her pissy diaper against her cunt, and the searing pain in her nipples from the clothespins. “Alright, I’ve done enough work. Time for your nightly edging.” (to be continued)

Hi everybody! As a long time lurker and even longer writer for my own enjoyment, I finally got the push to actually share something. It couldn't have been done without the help of some writer friends, /u/Sissybecky (r/abdlstories) who beta read and Clairanette (aka Clairacuddles on A03), talking to both of them for hours about writing. Check them out too! Scarlet is a young woman down on her luck. She has a broken heart, bank account, and sex life. Her luck finally seems to be changing when she is offered a job on the outher side of the country, and really has no option but to take it. But what she doesn't know about the city of Caulfield Valley may get her in trouble, like what her new boss, Emilia Kane, secretly does as a side hussle. a slowburn, long form lesbian fic that is very kinky and ABDL oriented. 1- so it feels real There is both terror and freedom in restarting your life. Not in a cosmic sense, but in the moving-across-the-country-and-leaving-everyone-you-knew-on-the-opposite-coast sense. That is where Scarlet found herself this morning. Eyes red from her jetlag, hair a mess from the uncomfortable seats, and a puffy-eyed death stare meeting her from the scratched bathroom mirror. Even with her fresh start, the fresh apartment, she was not ready for her first day at a new job in this new, unfamiliar city. She wanted to sleep. She wanted to forget. She wanted to go back to her home with—a pang of heartbreak through her chest interrupted the thought. That home was no longer there, and no one was waiting for her to come home. Instead, Scarlet let out a dejected sigh, opened the cardboard moving box that contained the toiletries that were not in her carry-on, and got in the shower. She was up far earlier than she realistically needed to be, to make sure she could wash her hair, shave her legs, and still have plenty of time for makeup and a relaxed cab ride to work. The pipes whined and hot water splashed her face as the new-ish utilities sprung to life. She focused on getting the sleep out of her eyes. She resented her own anxious, over-prepare-until-exhausted tendencies. Yet Scarlet knew that on mornings where she didn’t do this, she was late. It was part of why she’d lost her last position as a Library clerk. God, that feels like a lifetime ago. If I started taking those then…what if... Scarlet let the thought drift up with the steam, and focused on the rigorous maintenance that her curly, shoulder-length bob required. The rest of the shower went likewise. She would move on to some other form of self-grooming, only for another intrusive thought to appear, and she would do her best to let it roll off of her. By the time she was done, dripping into a towel and stepping out, she had gotten most of the self loathing scrubbed off. Scarlet turned to face the same mirror. She wiped the fogged glass with one pale hand, and the same dead-eyed look greeted her. Scarlet forced a smile, hollow but just enough to come across as courteous and eager, rather than like a retail worker who was dead inside. She had plenty of practice masking in this way. Her breakfast was a microwaved cup of coffee and protein bar, the leftovers from her flight. She’d have to go to the grocery after work. She ate just enough to then turn to her prescriptions, the small, resentful white triangles tasting bitter and frustrating, her knowing that it was a 50/50 on whether she would be vomiting before lunch. The three small blue estrogen pills had to melt sublingually, and wouldn’t upset her stomach. They did, however, taste like minty asshole as they dissolved under her tongue while she started her makeup routine. It went quickly, Scarlet’s old “professional” looks still in her head after years of rushed mornings where her mediocre nutrition and makeup routine battled for time. Her hands danced; brushing, patting, dabbing, blending, and setting at a quick but deliberate pace. This wasn’t Scarlet’s first time working places that made her tone down her looks and cover her smattering of artsy tattoos that criss crossed her arms. Her new boss had assured her however, that so long as she wore at least business casual and none of the tattoos visible were profane, no one would care. Simple enough to cover the guillotine on her shoulder blade or the shoddy stick and poke of her highschool bff’s band “The Fart Coffins” on the opposite blade. She only sometimes regretted that one out of any of the designs on her body. She finished with a modest amount of very neutral blush, and got up to dress in the outfit she had laid out the night before. A simple white blouse and black skirt, black tie, black flats. Should show a good first impression for a secretary of a legal office. She couldn’t help but roll the sleeves partially, however, showing hints and edges of her ink. Scarlet made sure her hair was dry, shook her head as a jolt of the last taste of estrogen left her mouth, and called for her cab. Just before leaving, she packed her purse, and heard an unfamiliar jingling at the bottom. Fishing through the myriad receipts, dust bunnies and half finished chapsticks, she finally found the culprit, and her heart dropped. A simple gold ring, with an inscription inside; Futile – the winds –/ To a Heart in port –The singular band was heavy in her hand, and Scarlet felt the heartbreak all over again. She wanted nothing more than to scream. She wanted to sob until her throat was hoarse, to wail in pain. She wanted to call her. Instead, she tenderly wiped the welling tear in one eye to preserve her mascara, roughly threw open the drawer to toss the precious bomb in with a clatter. The front door slammed and locked behind her. The cab hummed quietly as it rode down the dense city streets, and Scarlet focused on taking in the sites of tree leaves slowly changing color through the cab window. She was headed further downtown from her new apartment, and even still there were beautiful trees she wasn’t familiar with. This is exactly what I thought the East Coast to look like, and yet it’s even more beautiful than I could have imagined, she mused to herself. She was used to her hometown in the Bay, the palms and pines of the San Francisco and Oakland areas all she had made friends with until now. The trees were dotted in front of the tall downtown shops, looking like something out of a Norman Rockwell painting. She took a picture every now and again, killing time until her quiet cab driver pulled over to a sidewalk. Scarlet smoothed her skirt, handed the man his fare and a tip, and stepped out in front of a small office building. Her flats echoed against the shiny, reflective tile as she followed signs and elevator directories to Kane Arbitration & Mediation Legal Services. The interior of the elevator shined, polished enough that Scarlet could see her own reflection. She took a moment as she rode to the fourth floor, using the reflection to adjust her skirt. She was so tall that no matter what she wore, it always eventually turned into a skirt shorter than intended, and that was the last thing she wanted to project on her first day. Once the soft fabric was in place, better resting on her hips and covering much of her long thighs, she noticed she had arrived. Scarlet swallowed, her nerves making it louder than she had wanted, and exited as the doors parted. Kane Legal was one of the only offices on this floor, and it didn’t take her long to find, but she paused outside the door anyway. She took solace in the fact her new employer wouldn’t be able to see her through the doors frosted glass. Scarlet had a moment to steady the shaking in her hands. There’s nothing left for you back there. This has to work. You have no other option. The thought was supposed to be comforting. She opened the door and recalled all the times that thought would light a fire in her—to ignite the contrarian and spiteful nature she had to anyone that doubted her. A year ago, this would have made her unstoppable…but the last year was harder than she could have ever predicted. The reception area of the office was nicely decorated, looking like the kind you’d see on a mid-budget daytime law drama. No one was at the desk that she assumed would be hers, so she tried to peer around a corner leading to what she assumed would be Miss Kane’s proper office. Sure enough, a door at the end of the hall was open and revealed a head of deep black hair peaking just over the top of a large computer monitor. Scarlet took a moment for them to notice her. In another life, Scarlet would have confidently marched into the office, head held high, with enough swagger to convince anyone that she owned this office. Now the poor girl stood there, shivering as her future awaited. The Scarlet of a year ago would have left this newer Scarlet behind, just like the one she cared about the most. She prayed this wasn’t some kind of test. “Excuse me?” She called out, causing the head to twitch, “I’m looking for Miss Kane?” The top of the head rose for a pair of eyes to see just over the top, and then a hand brusquely slid the monitor on a pivoting stand out of the way. Scarlet recognized her now, the telltale hazel, almost golden eyes and a striking streak of platinum blonde to one side having stuck with her since their video interview. “And you have found her.” Her voice merrily sang, reverberating down the tiled hall. She stood. “You must be Ms. Finch. I am so glad to finally get you out here. May I be the first to properly welcome you to Caulfield Valley, I hope your flight was smooth?” Scarlet was immediately put off balance, having to look up at someone for once. Even if Emilia Kane hadn’t been in imposing black heels, she would easily have three inches on the six feet even Scarlet. She effortlessly glided down the hall towards Scarlet, her hand outstretched. Scarlet met her, returning her’s for a handshake. The taller woman’s hands were so soft. “Ah, t-thank you, Ma’am.” She politely smiled, and decided to rest her hands on the strap of her purse so as to not fidget. “I appreciate that, it was a long flight.” She wanted to divulge how exhausted and sore she was, but held back. “That is such a shame.” Emilia twisted her mouth into a concerned frown for a moment, a hand grabbing her chin in thought. “If you ever need to fly for me again, I can make sure you have better accommodations. Thankfully, your first day probably will not be too demanding. I am hoping to simply get you familiar with the way I organize best and have you operating at full speed before my next big meeting in…,” She checked the date on her phone, pulling it from the breast pocket of her dark green suit, “-three days. Does all that sound good?” Scarlet sighed in relief. “More than good, Ma’am, I’m sure I can be up to snuff by the end of the day.” She was a tiny bit surprised by how confident she sounded. “Oh please, Ma’am makes me feel old.” She waved a hand as if shooing the notion away, “I know to most it is respectful, but I prefer ‘Miss’ or just Emilia if it is all the same to you.” She rested the same hand now on her hips, which Scarlet noted were surprisingly accented in this type of suit. She nodded in response, and Emilia gestured for her to sit in the chair behind the receptionist desk. The woman looked like she was off a runway, the two piece suit and platinum jewelry complimenting her intense eyes and the vibrant streak of silver- no, platinum blonde in her hair. The hazel of her eyes became almost amber-gold as the light from the windows caught them. When her new employer wasn’t looking, she shook her head to erase the thoughts. Scarlet couldn’t exactly be thinking about how attractive her boss was if she didn’t want to risk her new living situation. “—and your last employer said you were familiar with all of these programs, is that right?” The question snapped Scarlet back to reality as Emilia motioned to the open windows of the computer. “That’s right. All of this is right in my wheelhouse.” Scarlet affirmed, grateful that the job didn’t seem to have any sudden surprises. “And this looks like a pretty standard inter-office set up on the phones as well. Would you prefer a call or a ping on your computer when you have a call or a client?” She hoped the question would help make her seem competent and ‘a go-getter,’ something her father had told her once upon a time about starting a new job. “A call is fine unless I am already with a client. If I do not respond, you may call regardless.” Emilia said, a small smile of approval spreading across her red lips. “On the topic of clients, occasionally you are to sit in for meetings and you will be taking notes. These are legal matters and meet the standard of attorney-client-privilege. So it is vitally important you understand that anything you hear or write down in those meetings are confidential, but could end up under scrutiny if we were ever to be sued or subpoenaed. Are you comfortable with that?” “I wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t.” Scarlet nodded, “To be clear, any notes I take are private between you and I unless that happens right? Like—” she kicked herself for her valleygirl filler word, and tried to recover, “a doctor? For example, I wouldn’t talk about this with anyone except you or the client, even during off hours?” Scarlet couldn’t lie to herself and say that didn’t make her anxious. Her understanding of the legal system told her there were a million and one ways to mess up proceedings if everyone didn’t know them ahead of time. The clarity would help alleviate that anxiety. “Exactly. We can talk about it informally outside of the office but we must use discretion. God forbid you run into a client at a bar, make sure neither of you are shouting without realizing. However you got the most important part. Good job.” Something inside Scarlet warmed at her new boss’s approval. Emilia’s phone lit up and began ringing in her hand. She rolled her eyes. “I have to take this,” she explained, grabbing a small packet from the top drawer of the desk, “Just answer the phone if any calls come in and start filling this out with your info so I can make payments and records and such. It will only take a moment!” Emilia walked back up the hall, closing the door of her office. Scarlet could hear her talking in a tone that sounded professional and even, but couldn’t make out anything specific. When Scarlet realized she could not eavesdrop, no matter how hard she tried to focus, she instead grabbed a pen from the desk and focused on the forms. They were typical of starting with any new employer: tax info, new address, signing agreements. Scarlet was sorely missing the over-designed packets she would receive on her first day at each of the oversized chain stores she had grown up working at. The kind that tries to convince the reader that “we’re a family here,” isn’t the same as “your boss will not give a single shit about you if you think for yourself.” They were always a riot to laugh at with her fellow cashiers, clerks, and baristas. Everything was astonishingly professional, and felt tailored to the tiny law office. The forms were of course up to every standard Scarlet was aware of, but everything appeared handwritten and then copied from a master document. The young woman marveled at the curves and loops that seemed so practiced, so official. Calligraphy as a hobby? Scarlet’s daydream was broken as the phone rang. Her arm sprung to life, grabbing the phone and bringing it to her ear. “Hello, Legal Offices of Miss Kane, how can I help you?” Her mind auto piloted the greeting, a tactic she’d learned as a young adult to perform before any social anxiety made her hesitate to answer. There was a silent beat, broken only by soft background hum from the receiver. A deeper voice finally spoke. “Oh, is Miss Kane not in?” “I’m sorry, she’s stepped away for another call. I’m the new secretary.” The professional mask came back to her like a second skin, despite over a year of disuse. “Can I take a message for you?” Scarlet offered. “Er,” The voice stammered for a moment, then clarified, “Yeah. Actually, you can tell her that I have to back out of Friday’s meeting, I won’t be rescheduling. She can keep the deposit. Goodbye.” Scarlet busied herself scribbling the note down. “Wait, I’ll need to tell her your name.” She tried to catch the man before he disconnected. It was too late, the line went dead. Scarlet took a confused look at the receiver before returning it to the cradle. She tried to imagine what would have someone behaving this way, but even her previous customer support and retail work did not track here. Scarlet merely blinked in confusion and returned to filling her new employment forms. She could hear the muffled speech of her new boss, not able to pick distinct words, only cadence. The forms were dull and simple enough, and before too long Emilia’s office door clicked open. Scarlet was finishing the bottom lines of the last page, hoping quietly to impress the imposing woman, as childish as that want may be. Emilia’s heels marked her approach down the hall, and Scarlet spun gracefully in her swivel chair to face her. “Did I hear a call come in while I was gone?” “You did, and I've got a message,” Scarlet tried her best to sound professional yet nonchalant, “your Friday meeting canceled, said to keep his deposit.” She looked up to Emilia to gauge her superior’s reaction. Emilia gave nothing but a solitary eyebrow twitch. “He didn’t leave a name and hung up…is that normal?” “Whether it’s normal or not, we get to keep the deposit for my time, and that’s what matters to me.” Emilia said, too hurried to be as casual. Scarlet decided to just let that slip.There was something going on here, but she would catch the intricacies of the client relationships soon enough. Emilia very pointedly avoided her gaze to check the time, and excused herself again. The rest of the day moved slowly, save for asking Scarlet for a coffee run in the afternoon, which turned into buying a cafe scone for Scarlet’s lunch as well. She busied herself with memorizing the upcoming schedule, the program, and the routine expected of her. She tried not to fidget as the caffeine had its way with her later in the day. The bouncing of her leg coincided with an increase in worry. Would she have another reaction to this medication like her last, and be unable to sleep? Would Emilia be angry that she wasn’t being proactive in some way? How was she supposed to know? She paused, trying to stop ruminating. She lifted her hands away from the keyboard. They were shaking, and she squeezed her eyes closed. When Scarlet opened them, they focused through her fingers, at the sticky note she had written down the message, and the smaller coffee order beneath it. Sighing, she wrote down the coffee order on her phone and on her desktop notepad. If she could do nothing, she would be constructive and prepared for the future. Her hands kept shaking for the remainder of the shift. Scarlet wasn’t sure if it was the anxiety, the caffeine, or her meds. She’d been so isolated until moving she hadn’t noticed if the shaking started then. Just past five, Emilia’s heels clicked down the hall, a smart designer purse over one shoulder. “Now, is there anything I can clarify before we leave?” Her voice sang again and the hall reverberated in tune with her voice like Brian Eno was behind it. Scarlet shook her head, smiling with her mask back on as she spun to face Emilia again. “Thank you so much, but I don’t think I’ve got any questions yet.” Scarlet wanted to be sincere in thanking her, drop the facade and business-casual tone. Speaking without rehearsal tended to bite her in the ass lately. She squeezed her hands between her thighs to try and avoid any probing questions. Scarlet could only imagine suspicious and overbearing concern at best if her new boss thought there was something wrong with her medically. “Is there anything else I can help with? I’ve just been organizing your schedule and getting used to the layout in here all day.” She desperately wanted to get her groceries before it was too dark. “No thank you, Scarlet. You’ve already helped me enormously, you have no idea.” Emilia ushered Scarlet out the door, and locked it behind her. * * If one thing in the world could be counted on, it was chain stores being identical on the inside. Scarlet pushed an identically squeaky cart up identically packed aisles among indistinguishable brands. The only difference really seemed to be the accents. She approached bulk rice bags, hesitated, and drew out her phone with dread. Her meager bank account balance confirmed her fears, and she begrudgingly went for the generic. Other staples like cheap instant ramen and pasta followed suit. The sole splurge was the cheapest, sweetest, garbage brand of red wine she could find. Her cab ride was identical, save for the setting sun behind her. Purples and oranges and cotton-candy-clouds danced behind her, out of view, as she slowly sank her head against the cool glass of the window. At least the trees are still pretty. She raised her phone again to try and take a picture, but the camera went grainy in the growing dark. Her new apartment greeted her with the same lonely tone as when she first received the keys. It was cold, it was empty, the furnishings were bland and picked by the property management company. Nothing here was hers yet, save the stacked boxes of cardboard. Her tired arms carried the groceries to their appropriate resting places, and she cracked open the wine before settingling on the couch. Out of habit she reached for her remote, only to remember she didn’t have a TV yet. Sold for the moving expenses. Scarlet was so tired of sighing. She took a swig of wine, an old comfort that was basically a juicebox and rubbing alcohol that reminded her of being broke in college. She opened her phone, wishing for any stimulation. Her friends, (rather former friends) were still posting stories, still sharing their bad takes and inane jokes. She considered getting off the couch to do the same. It was all performative anyway, right? But the energy wouldn’t come when she called out for it. Another sip, and she swapped apps. Scarlet noticed the singular blink of darkness on her phone’s screen. “Please, you piece of shit. I really can’t afford you to die right now.” Her worries seemed unfounded, as the brilliant screen returned and the malfunction wasn’t replicated for the rest of the night. What was strange, however, were the kinds of new accounts she was being recommended as she scrolled her timeline. Now, Scarlet was no prude. She enjoyed fucking and her alone time as much as anyone. Estrogen and Progesterone even maybe had her hornier than the average. But her timeline wasn’t full of this much smut. She had friends in the sex work game, but she didn’t exactly like, share, favorite, reblog, or any other influencer verb their content. Another website breaking their algorithm again? Even if Dani did porn, she didn’t do this kind of porn. Morbid curiosity, and a slight increase in her pulse, beckoned Scarlet onward. Drawings, videos, and staged photos of women in things she’d only seen in racy HBO content. She didn’t even know what to call the more intricate…props…but felt herself linger on a clip of a woman riding a…pleasure machine plugged into the wall behind her. Scarlet’s face matched her namesake and she scrolled on. A woman sitting at a home office, the quintessential framing of every vlog you’ve ever watched. Finally somebody is fucking sane in this world. She clicked the video without even reading the caption, and the perky eyed labrador retriever of a woman began to speak. “Hi everybody! This is the Channel of O. SO!” The blonde clapped for emphasis. “You’re trying to learn about BDSM, and you have no idea where to start.” Scarlet’s eyes went wide, she took another sip, and watched the woman jumpcut and explain through terrible jokes. It was a trainwreck, steam engines exploding in her mind. It made her hot in the crotch. Scarlet finished her glass, finished the video, and poured herself another while going deeper to the woman’s personal channel. More videos, more introductory guides. Scarlet polished the second glass, and was too engrossed despite the initial impulse to cringe to even pour another. Her alarm rang to remind her to take the rest of her medication, pulling her out of her trance.How long had she been zoned out? It was eight thirty. Losing track of time like that wasn’t uncommon for her and this diversion was welcome. She resigned herself and went to go take another dose of bitter antidepressants and her dose of Progesterone. Once the poison was administered, she looked across her kitchen to the counter where she left her phone. It lay there, like a metal megalith, imposing despite being a little plastic rectangle. Scarlet had to gather her nerve just to walk across the room and lift the damn thing. Once it was back in her hand, she used shaking hands to unlock it. The Channel of O was still smiling up at her, and she felt her cheeks getting redder. Her glass of wine was forgotten as she brought her phone to her bedroom. She unboxed her duvet, and sat on the soft material as the video resumed. Scarlet was enthralled, soaking in every bit of knowledge she could. “There’s all kinds of different dynamics! You’re probably familiar with a ‘master/slave’ dynamic,” The blonde woman began, “but there’s also pets and owners, and even daddies, mommies,—” Scarlet’s pulse quickened,”—or more generically caregivers and littles! Sometimes that’s called ABDL if it involves diapers.” Scarlet felt her breath catch in her throat. Her fingers flew into a flurry, and a private internet search later, her phone was filled with images that made her heartbeat accelerate. Videos, drawings, and many, many depictions of adult women, with all their curves and freckles and other parts that excited Scarlet, in thick diapers. They ranged across all body types, and the infantile garb varied from plain white plastic to over the top patterns to evoke baby diapers. Scarlet continued to scroll, eyes wide in wonder and excitement. She finally stopped, a thumbnail capturing her attention like a punch to the gut and clicked the video. Scarlet’s mouth went wide, and felt herself starting to leak into her panties. A gorgeous, curvaceous woman was lying on her back, supple lips wrapped around the nipples of another woman, in nothing but a pastel colored diaper and delicate, lacy lingerie top. The tender moment evoked breastfeeding, save for the “mother” holding a massive vibrator against the woman’s…diaper. The “baby” of the couple was moaning, growing louder, and Scarlet felt a tent form under her skirt. Eventually, the “baby” was screaming, thrusting her hips into the massive sex toy, in time with cries of “Mommy!” Mommy’s smile was intoxicating. She was very clearly getting off just as much as her baby, her face painted a combination of maternal nurturing, hedonistic pleasure, ecstatic elation, and sadistic control as she began thrusting the enormous vibrator in time with her partner’s thrusts. It was obviously acting on the merit of pornography, but Scarlet couldn’t tear herself away. She allowed her hand to snake up to a nipple poking through her top. Scarlet realized her own arousal, and in embarrassment, closed the tab, flinging her phone to the edge of the bed like it was a dangerous spider. She flung the covers off, racing to the bathroom for a cold shower.

My little one and I have developed an interactive, 24/7 diaper-dependent training program using the Virtual Master program. This interactive, virtual diaper-dependent training script of over 1600 pages leads you through the latest natural systematic conditioning and behavior modification techniques to facilitate diaper dependency and incontinence. It's a lifestyle script that takes you on a journey toward your goal of diaper dependency and a well-balanced lifestyle through daily interactions. YES! You can be diaper dependent! YES! You can wear and use diapers in any and every situation. Millions of others do it every day, and you can be one of them IF you decide this is truly who you want to be. You CAN create the life you want. It takes effort. It takes time. And it takes the guidance you need when you need it. Our program uses a reward and punishment system that is customized to you to ensure you are compliant. You can fully customize the script to meet your needs and desires. Customized options include the type of incontinence desired (bowel, bladder, or both), adult baby or diaper lover, gender, gender preference, your current bladder capacity, your level of privacy, sexual or non-sexual content, adapts to your personal work schedule, home tasks, marital status, the availability of a helper to keep you accountable, diet restrictions you have, weight loss goals if you wish, the level of exposure risk level you're willing to take and much, much more. This is truly a one-of-a-kind program. There is no other comprehensive, interactive program like this available. So let Mommy give you the 24/7 guidance you need to meet your goals. For version 2.0, we created a voice for Mommy using 900+ audio files. We immerse you in your training even more while you hear Mommy leading you through your diaper-dependent training. We also created an innovative KeyVault feature involving using your webcam and a combination lockbox you purchase to enforce chastity and compliance. For the first time, there are actual consequences to training, further ensuring compliance. The program requires Microsoft Windows; however, instructions are available for its use using Linux Mint 20.1 Mate if needed. Key Vault requires the download and installation of Python 3.11.7 (free) to your computer. You will receive an encrypted version of the script/program that can not be viewed or altered. The Virtual Master program and scripts are beta programs and will contain errors. Every effort to eliminate the mistakes is made. Assistance is always welcome to identify errors and inconsistencies or aid future script development. Visit https://mistresssebrina1.gumroad.com/l/ihzzbj for details. Let me help make your dreams come true... Mistress Sebrina

because the original got corrupted I will be reuploading my stories one chapter at a time every hour. I was up to chapter 16 when the corruption started and have made 3 more chapters since then. also, the first 3 chapters are a little slow but pick up after that. ********************* Chapter 1 “FUCK!” I yelled as I ran true a sea of trees. Behind me was a pack of beasts chasing me. “They're catching up!” the small girl strapped to my back yelled. “I know that Bab!” I yell at her as I continue to run. The beasts aren't that strong but fighting a pack of them is a different story. They could easily surround us and kill us before we could do anything. “Why in the hell did you attack the whole pack!” I yelled to Bab as I jumped over a log. “I thought there was only 3 of them,” she told me “left!” “FROST!” I yelled extending my left hand to blast the beast with cold ice magic. It was only knocked back and soon was chasing us again. “Any ideas?” “Ya don't stop running!” she yelled which really didn't help. It wasn't long however before I had to stop in front of a cliff. A raging current below us and a wild pack of beast behind us. We were out of options. I didn't have my sword. Our mana was getting low. And I can feel Bab’s diaper leaking on my back again!. “You trust me?” I asked bab. “Right now? No!” she told me already knowing what I was going to do. “Good, neither do I,” I tell her before jumping off the cliff. Both Of us screaming on our way down, the only thing I could think about was how I got here in the first place. I was just some average guy. Single, working and saving anything extra to start college in a year or two. The luckiest thing to happen to me in the last 3 years was getting a ticket for a hiking trip my friend won in a contest. Sadly his grandma passed away and was going to her funeral. So as to not waste a ticket he gave it to me. And to be honest, while I was having fun I really didn't pack well for it. I didn't know much about hiking and the clothes I bought weren't the best. Just 3 t-shirts, pants, socks, underwear, and a warm jacket. Luckily I did get myself some hiking boots but I also brought my regular pair for when we set camp and I could be more comfortable. The rest of the gear I got from my friend who was already prepared for himself. Camping Travel Cooking Utensils Set (cooking scissor, blender spatula, meat knife, cutting board, soup spoon, stainless steel turner, cook fork and a tongs,) TETON Sports Mountain Adventurer 4000 Backpack Double Sleeping Bag Sundome 2 Person Tent SURVIVAL Traveller First Aid Kit Magnesium Flints Scraper Stone (3) Pocket knife Flashlight 12 Survivors - Hand Pump Water Purifier Extra rope FiveJoy Military Folding Shovel Multi-Tool I was all set for the trip. But after the second day, something strange happens. A freak storm hit us in the middle of the hike. None of us knew what was going on until suddenly I saw a flash of light and the storm was gone. When I opened my eyes I was inside what looked like ruins. Behind me was an altar with some glowing dust scattered all around it. I was too freaked out about all of this that I ran towards the only exit I could see and into a small town. People who looked like they ware from a renaissance fair just stared wide-eyed at me. To make a long story short, I freaked out. It took the townspeople 2 days to explain to me what had happened and why I was here. I was no longer on earth but a place called Caruma. Here everything we know about fantasy is from here. A long time ago two gods fought over an empty world but their fight always lead to a draw. So they decided if they couldn't decide on the winner with their power they would use something else. They created 15 castles and hid them around Caruma. Each crystal summons something from another world. Poruma the black god summoned monsters. Rilla the wight god summoned warriors. Each crystal could summon 1 warrior every 10 years. And the first to destroy all the crystals would be the winner. Over the next 3000 years, the world was populated by man and monster. Humans built towns and temples around the summoning crystals. Out of the 15, 7 white crystals have been destroyed. While 5 dark crystals have been destroyed. When I asked about how I got here they could only give a guess. 31 years prior the town was attacked by monsters and they destroyed the crystal. But because it was already about to summon a hero the remaining pieces must have spent the last 30 years collecting power to summon me here before the crystal died. They then told me who I could go back. The crystals work as a two-way door. On this side, they gather energy and in 10 years they pull someone over. However, if you bring enough magical energy to them you can have them send you back home. The problem with this, it normally takes a lot of magic to do so and there aren't many people who have that type of magic here. So they suggested I go to a city and see if I could find any magic users to send me back. That's when we reached our final problem. I had no way to get them. When the village was destroyed all those years ago most people left and the ones who stayed are now too old or too young to take me. The only exception is a farm boy named John who was 16 2 years younger than me. But in order for him to take me, I had to first make a contract with him. In this world, the heroes learned how to tap into magic but it came with a curse. Each person had to wear a special bracelet and form a contract with another person. This unlocked the power to use magic. However, both people were cursed to never be away from each other long. Should they be away from each other for 6 hours they both will die. If one dies the other has 6 hours to find someone else to form a bond with or they will die as well. The curse can be lifted once the pair completely one of 3 quests and the bracelets can be removed while still granting the person to use magic. The reason he wants to form a bond is that it would make traveling a lot easier through the woods. He said there aren't many strong monsters here but it's better safe than sorry. I had to wait 3 more days before the contract could be made. During that time I the people let me stay with them knowing I had nothing to offer other than some small work. On my final night there I was staying at an orphanage. There were only 5 kids there. 2 boys 3 girls and women who took care of them. She asked me to stay with them for the night as the kids wanted to see what a person from another world looked like. The kids staying here are from parents who either died, left for adventure, or was just left with no idea who the parents were. It was sad but the kids enjoyed playing with me. All except one who only stared at me. The women later told me Ema was the girl's name and that while she was 14 her body was short and looked more like a 10-year-old. Also, she had some problems. For one she couldn't speak. Anything that came out of her mouth sounded like gibberish. Next, her hands couldn't hold onto things well. So she's been forced to use baby bottles. And lastly, she had to wear diapers. For some reason, her bladder was just too weak. I honestly felt bad for her. By the sounds of it, she would have to be taken care of for the rest of her life. Later that night I said my goodbyes to the kids and followed John into the woods. The contract could only be made during a full moon and when it’s made it will make a bright flash so were in the woods so as to not disturb anyone. “Ok this should be good,” he said as we were pretty far from everyone. “Now then let's begin.” He then began to chant something and soon both of our bracelets were glowing. We both raised our hands to form the contract but stopped when we heard something. The contract stopped as we looked around the forest and heard something. Upon investigating we found one of the kids spying on us. Behind them the woman yelling for the girl. Apparently, she chased after us after we left without telling the women. After a brief talk with the women, she was taking the Ema girl when she ran up to me. “be jvy ruwvj ox jvy woz, gy bojv hog c bozupw.” Ema said. As she grabbed my hand wanting me to kneel in front of her. “What’s wrong,” I asked her. “wuhy ik jvy nogyl op oil toilpye cpz gy xuwvj xol jvy luwvj.” she said. suddenly my bracelet began to glow again. “NO!” John yelled. But it was too late. A bright flash hit my eyes and for a few moments, I couldn't see. I just heard the same thing be repeated. “YES YES YES!” a girl cried out in excitement. “EMA! What did you do!” the women yelled and when I could finally see I saw the Ema girl jumping up and down with excitement. “I finally did it! I'll finally be free!” Ema said until the women grabbed her by the hand. “What did you do!?” the women yelled at Ema. “She just formed a contract. How did she even do that?” John asked. That's when I looked at the girl's arm and saw a smaller bracelet on. “Yep and now I can finally get out of here,” Ema said. “How did you even get a bracelet in the first place. And how did you activate the spell?” John asked. “I stole it from miss dumb cunt here.” Ema said and nodded at the women. “And anyone who knows magick knows that spell.” “I think the bracelets mine.” the women told John. “my husband was an adventure.” “But that still doesn't explain how she knew the spell.” he replied. “Wait, didn't she just say she already knew the spell?” I asked and everyone looked at me. “Wait you can understand me!” Ema yelled. “Of cores I can, you're not speaking gibberish anymore,” I tell her. “What are you talking about?” the women asked. “She’s still talking the same,” John told me. “The bracelets! You can understand me because of the bracelets!” Ema yelled. “What do you mean? How can the bracelets do that?” I asked and looked at John who looked very confused. “Enough of this nonsense I'm taking you home Ema and you're going to be grounded!” the women grabbed the girl and started pulling her away. “Stop! My name isn't Ema it's Bab! And I'm not going anywhere!” she said as she tried to resist the much bigger women. “Wait I need to figure this out,” I tell the women. “I'm sorry but she needs to go home. I think all this stimulant is just being too much for Ema.” she tells me. “IM NOT EMA!” the girl screamed as the women jumped when electricity popped out of the girl's hands. Once let go she ran over and got behind me. “She can already use magic!” John said in amazement. “Ema it's time to come home.” the women told her again. “I'm not Ema, I'm Bab. tell her!” the girl said to me. “She said her name’s not Ema but Bab.” I tell the women and Bab nodded in agreement. “Could she be speaking another language and it's only after the contract was formed that you can understand her.” John asked me. After this, it just became a back and forth discussion about me understanding her. We had to prove I could understand her and after a long time, we finally came to the conclusion that I could. But shortly after that, we got into the main and biggest problem. I was now connected to a tiny child and I still needed to leave! After a long discussion about everything, it was finally decided I had to take Bab with me. Because of the curse, we couldn't be more than 40 feet from each other for more than 6 hours and I couldn't stay in the town. I had to find a way home. So, I wound up adopting Bab and forced to take her with me on my journey. Sadly because of her, John could no longer come with us. The plan was to use the magic to get through safely but without it, it just becomes too much of a risk when he would have to come back alone. Before we left the women gave me a bag full of things for Bab. while her backpack had things like clothing, a pillow, blanket, and a few random things. The bag the women gave me had her more ‘personal’ things. Such as 3 bottles, a changing mat, wipes, baby powder, and a lot of diapers. She even had to show me how to change the little girl. Much to bab’s displeasure. In the end, this is where our adventure of began dropped in a new world.

Sam is a small college student who enjoys the quiet life. Her roommate, Janet, has been determined to get Sam to let her hair down and come out to a party. Eventually Sam gives in whilst still being very nervous and second-guessing her choice. Whatever she was expecting as she left the house, it certainly isn't what she finds. --- This story has been available on my Patreon page for the last week and with a $5 a month pledge you can see all my updates a week before anyone else. For $10 a month you can get early access plus access to THIRTY stories that only my patrons get to see. If you are interested please consider giving my Patreon page a look https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- Sam’s Punishment By Elfy Sam adjusted her backpack straps as she approached her dormitory after a long day of college. She had just got off the bus and had been having to endure the usual looks and comments that she faced nearly every day. She had already been exhausted by a long week on her Business Management course and she just wanted to get home. At just a little over three feet in height the twenty one-year-old Sam didn’t much look like her classmates. Spending a life commonly mistaken for someone much younger than she was had often been tiring for the young woman but college seemed to be a lot better for her than school had been. At school Sam had been teased and bullied and even when she wasn’t being made fun of she found it practically impossible to make friends with the judgmental teenagers. College was much better and the people were much nicer, Sam had even made some good friends especially amongst the others staying in her dormitory. Opening the door to the dormitory Sam smiled as she heard music coming from one of the bedrooms and the smell of someone’s dinner wafting out from the kitchen. She walked down the hallway to her bedroom and opened the door, everything in her room and in the communal areas of the dorm had been adjusted so a smaller person could use them. Sam loved having the independence of being able to do things such as cooking for herself without needing help reaching things. “Is that you, Sam?” Janet’s voice called from the kitchen as Sam dropped her backpack on her bed. Janet was a nice girl and the first friend Sam had made. She sometimes teased Sam about her height but it was just friendly banter and Sam had soon learnt to give as good as she got. She was tall, even for regular sized people, and was roughly twice the height of Sam. She was a bit rowdier than Sam and her bubble-gum pink hair and nose piercing screamed for attention. When the two of them walked down the road together they definitely got some strange looks. “Yeah, I just got in.” Sam called out as she took her shoes off. Sam was about to make her way out of her room when Janet appeared in her doorway with a smile. “How were your classes?” Janet asked as she leaned against the doorway. “Same as ever.” Sam replied, “Dull and boring. I’m just glad it’s Friday.” “I hear that.” Janet said with a chuckle. She lingered in the doorway as a silence fell between the two friends. “Can I help you with something?” Sam asked after a little bit. “Maybe…” Janet kicked her foot on the carpet, “I was wondering if you wanted to go out this evening?” This was a strange offer from Janet because she knew Sam was much more of a homely person. Janet liked to go out clubbing and going to parties whilst Sam stayed at home much more. It had seemed like Janet had made it her goal to get Sam to open up and go out more though, for months Sam was getting these offers and having to find excuses to refuse. Last week Sam had finally said she would consider it for this weekend. “I don’t know…” Sam said hesitantly, “There’s stuff on TV and I have coursework to do.” “You promised!” Janet said with a playful smile. “I did not!” Sam countered, “I said I’d think about it.” “And?” Janet asked. “I’m just not sure I’d enjoy myself at one of your parties.” Sam said honestly, “You know I’m not exactly a party animal.” Janet seemed to pause and consider things. She looked like she was just about to walk away when an idea struck her, she turned to face Sam again who kind of wished Janet would go. Sam liked Janet but she could be quite pushy about this stuff. “What about if I ease you into it?” Janet asked with her eyes lighting up. “In what way?” Sam asked curiously. “You don’t have to come out to the party tonight but I do have to see some friends beforehand. Maybe you could come with me? We would literally only be there ten minutes at the max.” Janet offered, “Meet some of my friends and then I’ll ask nothing else from you… This weekend at least.” Sam thought about it for a few seconds and looked out of the window. Maybe this would be a good compromise, she would get to have the quiet night at home that she wanted and it would get Janet off her back. She weighed up her options and then cautiously nodded her head. “Great!” Janet bounced on the spot, “Get ready. We go in five minutes.” “Five minutes!?” Sam exclaimed. She had expected to be home for at least an hour or so. “No time like the present.” Janet called over her shoulder as she turned away. Sam sighed as Janet bounced away. Sam walked up and closed her bedroom door before walking back into the middle of the room, she could already feel the nerves jangling in her tummy. Sam quickly got herself changed and although her shower was calling out to her she walked out into the hallway. As she walked towards Janet’s room she was nearly knocked over by the much taller girl rushing the other way. “Oh, sorry Sam!” Janet quickly said. “Don’t worry about it.” Sam replied rather bitterly, “It happens all the time.” “Are you ready?” Janet asked as she either missed or ignored Sam’s tone of voice. “I guess so.” Sam replied hesitantly. Janet hurriedly put her shoes on whilst Sam was much more hesitant. One of the biggest disadvantages of Sam’s stature was that she found it really hard to buy clothes. Whenever she went to the shops the only clothes that would fit her were in the children’s aisle and that was very galling for a grown woman. Even her shoes right now were Velcro rather than laces, it made her feel very self-conscious but at least the heels didn’t light up like her previous pair. The two women were soon in the car. Janet waited until they were in the college’s parking lot before asking the smaller woman to drive. Sam had protested but the more forceful personality of Janet meant that, as usual, she got her way. Sam’s car was one of the few adult conveniences she could use, it was specially adapted for someone with limited stature such as herself. “So… There’s something I haven’t told you.” Janet said once they were ten minutes from their dormitory and about halfway through the journey. “Here it comes…” Sam replied cynically. She had been worried that there would be a catch in this journey. “It’s nothing major.” Janet quickly said although the way she wouldn’t look at Sam made the tiny woman worry, “It’s just… This friend I’m seeing is… Tom.” “Janet!” Sam nearly slammed on the brakes there and then, “Now the truth comes out! You don’t want me to meet your friends, you just want me to drive you to get your drugs!” “Calm down!” Janet said loudly, “He is my friend, I wasn’t lying. It’ll be good to get you out of your comfort zone a little bit, bring you out of your shell. Besides, it’s just a little weed, nothing major.” “I’m turning around.” Sam said with a shake of her head. “Come on, Sam.” Janet whined, “Look, come with me for this and I promise I’ll never push for you to come out with me again.” Sam pulled up at a red light and wrapped her fingers against the steering wheel as she considered the options. She knew there was a risk involved but it had to be a minor one since Janet did this sort of thing all the time without any trouble. With a sigh Sam nodded her head and continued towards where Tom was staying. When the car finally pulled up Sam looked out the window sceptically. She had expected many things but not the large detached family home with a “Vacant” sign out front. It looked like a regular family home, a place like the one Sam hoped to one day own. “Are you sure this is the place?” Sam asked. “Yeah.” Janet said as she checked her phone for the address Tom had sent her, “Come on.” Sam watched Janet step out of the car and reluctantly followed a few seconds later. As she walked alongside her friend up the path she started hearing music, it wasn’t loud enough to make neighbours complain but it was certainly audible down the path. Sam could feel herself getting increasingly nervous, she knew Tom as a laidback kind of guy and, apart from the drugs, Sam really didn’t have a problem with him. She had never visited him before though and she was starting to worry about what she would find inside the house. Janet rang the doorbell and after a couple of seconds the music dies down a little. Sam couldn’t see through the frosted window higher up the door but she could hear footsteps coming closer. She looked up at Janet and saw a look of confusion on her face which did little to make Sam feel more confident. The door opened quite rapidly and the man that stood in front of the two women almost made Sam gasp. The man’s face seemed pierced in every available place, he was shirtless but his chest and arms were covered in tattoos. He was smoking and his eyes were only half-opened, he swayed slightly as he tried to focus his eyes on the guests. “Hello?” Janet eventually said when the guy remained silent. “Hey.” The guy said in a gruff voice. “Erm… Is Tom here?” Janet asked. “Tom? Oh, yeah… He’s in the living room. Come on in.” The guy stumbled backwards to make room. Sam looked at Janet with concern but when Janet started walking in she felt she had no choice but to follow. She stepped over the threshold and was surprised that the interior of the house seemed completely normal. The hallways were all painted white and very clean, the juxtaposition with the man who opened the door couldn’t have been more pronounced. “Woah… No kids.” The man said as he blocked Sam. “She’s not a kid.” Janet replied as she looked around at the closed doors, “It’s a long story. Genetic defect stuff. She’s the same age as me.” “If you say so.” The guy said with obvious doubt, “Everyone is through that door.” Janet pushed open the door and stood in the doorway with Sam next to her. They both froze like statues as they looked into the living room, it was as if a bomb had exploded. The room was a wreck with holes in the walls, the lights in the ceiling hanging down or missing, a table was snapped in half, it looked exactly like what it was which was a squat. Tom was sitting on a couch cushion that had been tossed on the floor but he was far from alone. Sam could see eight people in various states of lucidity lying around and she was horrified to see how much alcohol and drug paraphernalia was scattered across the floor and surfaces. Sam and Janet had been expecting a laid out situation with Tom but what they got was a visage of Hell filled with hard drugs. “Yo, Janet.” Tom slurred when he eventually noticed the visitors, “Who’s the dwarf?” “Tom! What the fuck!?” Janet snapped as she stepped into the room, “Who are these people?” “Friends.” Tom said with a shrug. “Tom, there are needles here and… My God, you do this stuff?” Janet looked as shocked as Sam was. Sam suddenly felt even less safe than before and regretted ever leaving her bedroom. She wanted to call Janet back to leave but she couldn’t get her attention. Sam looked over her shoulder and saw a man and a woman stumbling down the stairs whilst only half-dressed. There were more people in the kitchen where the music seemed to be coming from. “Geez, calm down, it’s just a bit of fun.” Tom said as he sat up. Sam noticed he still has a belt tied around his upper arm. “I had no id-” Janet suddenly stopped when something outside the window caught her attention. Sam saw it too, the briefest flash of a blue light. Someone moved the net curtain slightly and Sam saw police cars pulling up outside. “Were you followed here?” Tom suddenly asked as his face drained of colour. “Oh shit…” Janet whispered, “The cops!”

A/N: IMPORTANT TO NOTICE Hey all! I hope you're all doing well! Do not worry! I am still working on my other stories but had started this a while ago and felt like I should post it! Just a warning in the beginning that this story will contain a lot of non-con, sexual content and humiliation. If this makes you uncomfortable than I suggest you don't read it! I love seeing comments so I'd love to see everyone's comments! ooOoo Summary: When a young new independent journalist decides to write about something other than the typical run of the mill stories, she is introduced into a new life, just not in the way she expected. ooOoo Chapter 1: MommyslittleBiggurls.com 22 December 2021 Hello Friends! It sure has been a while! I hope you’re all doing well on this frosty morning. Here in Montana, we’re certainly going to have a white Christmas. Sugar and Cookie sure are excited to see Santa and have been extra careful to be good girls; always asking for the potty like good little girls, eating all of their veggies at dinner and making sure to drink all of their babas full of yummy milk! I’m sure you all are experiencing the same with your little ones at the moment, even the disobedient can’t ignore the happy cheer of Christmas. I really can’t believe it’s only been three months since we first adopted our newest little girl, Honey! Of course with new littles, it’s always an adventure and Sugar and Cookie are being the best big sisters they can be! It can be hard, especially around the holidays to deal with an un-regressed, naughty little so that brings me to the topic of today’s post: Punishments. If you're like me or are a new caregiver, it’s never easy training a new little and before they can be our sweet little babies, they will be literal demons! It is never fun but in order to nip that naughty behavior in the bum, punishment is required and it is not always as simple as quick spanking. Listed below, you will find three different punishments to try if you, like me, were at a loss. Punishments: Punishment 1: Corner time with a twist Depending on the severity of the naughty behavior, instruct your little one it's corner time for a certain amount of time. While many, if not all, will just find this incredibly boring and whine, there is a small twist. Listen carefully to these five steps: Take littles’ clothes away (that means no diapers/pullups/or undies as well!), Give a nice soapy cold enema to their bum-bum and insert a buttplug to ensure no dribbles Administer a firm spanking (I’ve found different objects such as a belt or hairbrush to be most effective!) Little will bend down or kneel in the corner with their bum-bum high in the air for everyone to see After a certain amount of time, if the little has not moved from their position, you will instruct the little to tell you what they did wrong and have them beg to release their bodily functions. If you are unsatisfied with their response, even more minutes will be added to corner time Punishment 2: Potty Time with Horsy Let’s get real, we’ve all struggled with littles refusing to go potty in their diapers or on the training toilet and it’s a pain to have to insert enemas and suppositories into screaming littles. That’s how I came up with horsy time. The rocking horse, while meant to be an object of amusement during playtime, can just as quickly be turned into an object of torture. What you need to do is listed below: The little will sit on the rocking horse in only their bottoms, whether that be a diaper or pull-up Place earphones on little and set to the wet diaper hypnosis Instruct the little to rock back and forth and do not stop no matter what and not to mess or wet themselves Plan a certain amount of time and come back when the time is up If the little is still rocking and is dry, they have earned the privilege to go potty. If not, horsy time is extended and the dirty diaper stays on another several hours The constant rhythmic motion combined with hypnosis at the same timing will put the littles right in the mood to have to relieve themselves. How they do it will no longer matter. The added pressure to keep a constant rocking in order to avoid further punishment will take a heavy toll on their mind as well and increase the need for positive behavior. Punishment 3: No Playtime with Teddy If you choose to allow your little to have any sexual release, this punishment can have a rewarding effect. As a human race, we are sexual beings but not everyone deserves or should have such an experience. Littles have gotten it into their minds that they should be allowed to have such experiences, but what do they know? They’re just littles. It is our job as caretakers to instruct and control their urges. If we leave them to their own devices, who knows what will happen? My little girls are allowed one play session a week with Mr. Teddy Bear to release all of their icky cummies by the hand of mommy and daddy. While Rosie and Cookie know being a good girl will lead to happy feelings, Honey is still learning. Orgasm and cum denial or “the tickles and ice cream dance” as we call it, are an excellent way to assert dominance and make them quickly realize who the real grownups are and who is in charge. Mittens or restraints are a must for untrained littles! You never know where their wandering hands will end up! Chastity belts are also a great device, especially if they get a little too excited during playtime and try humping (which is extremely discouraged!) IMPORTANT: It is important to enforce anything sexual is not allowed without the approval, observation, and act by grown-ups because you never know when littles might accidentally injure themselves! I hope you all enjoyed my little list and hopefully it helps you on your journey to having a regressed little! It may seem tough at times but we’ve all gone through it before (I currently am!) Stay tuned for next time and meanwhile, have a Merry Christmas! Love, Mommy Bree ooOoo The sound of the ding signaling the post had been successfully posted was a happy feeling to say the least. Unknown outside the world of ageplay, Bree Hawthorne was as famous as could be within the community. With over ten thousand followers and readers, people tuned in from all over the world to read about their simple little family. Being a blogger on top of a mommy had become her full time job and she didn’t regret a single second of it. She always knew she wanted to have a family and her love for blogging couldn’t have been a more perfect combination. There were so many who envied to fill the role of a Hawthorne little but only so few could actually meet the requirements. That’s why they had taken to unique means of obtaining their little girls. Kidnapping was a bit too harsh a term. They preferred adoption. Did the public need to know that? No. Would they ever find out? Probably not. Looking around outside the large glass windows, the only view for miles was farmland with snow capped mountains in the background. Bloomington, Montana was the perfect place to go to if one didn’t want to be found. They had the freedom to be who they were without any nosey neighbors disrupting their lives. Her husband, coming from old money, allowed them to own lavish homes around the country, buy the newest high-tech adult-baby equipment and pay off those they needed to stay quiet. Everything was as it should be. Everything would soon be perfect. They were our babydolls. Sugar, Cookie, Honey and- “Another post?” Jasper. At the sound of his deep voice, she spun around in the swivel chair. Face to face with her blonde, strong-jawed, blue eyed handsome husband. He was everything she dreamed of in a man. Strong, smart, caring, loyal. A great daddy to their three wonderful girls. What more could a person ask of a spouse? “Yes. I’ve finished just in time for… lunch!” she exclaimed, glancing at the time and shutting down the macbook. “Today’s post was about punishments and I gave the best examples of Honey. How is she doing this morning actually? The baby monitor on her end has been awfully quiet.” she asked, having been in the office the entire morning working. “Sleeping.” was his only response, scowling with his hand over his face. “Do I want to know what happened?” “No.” It was always a struggle to tame the girl and her rebellious behavior and silly dreams. Most often then not her bum was black and blue, littered with marks and bruises. How a five foot, one-hundred-twenty pound girl with not an ounce of body fat had managed to give them this much a fight, they did not know. While the little blonde fought they pushed back just as hard. She would break eventually. They all do. “Sugar and Cookie are in the playpen writing letters to Santa,” that made them crack a smile. “I can feed them while you handle, Honey? I may just take her over my knee again and that’s not what she needs at the moment.” Bree reached out, wrapping her arms around his neck as his face burrowed into her kinky black hair, placing a trail of kisses upon her chocolate colored skin. “So it’s my turn to play the bad mommy,” she mused. “Precisely.” her husband cracked a smile. “It feels so much longer than three months since we got her. Remember?” Oh, how could they forget…

Anna is a very unfortunate young woman. Orphaned at a young age in a country that believes women are inferior and infantilizes them she is adopted and has to grow up in a society she knows is unfair. Today is a big day. It is her graduation from high school but it also much, much more. --- This story is long and has been quite the project. It's been worked on for 18 months! I just want to make it very clear going in that I do not condone women being treated unequally in any way. I do not condone any group being treated unfairly. This story is set in a dystopian world that isn't meant to reflect on any existing country. --- If you enjoy this story you can see the next part RIGHT NOW on my Patreon page! https://www.patreon.com/posts/sallas-part-two-71795546 My writing is my sole income so I appreciate each and every person who can help me pay the bills and fill the refrigerator. For $5 a month you can see everything I post one full week before the rest of the world. For $10 you can see the updates early AND you get access to 41 stories that are EXCLUSIVE for patrons. I post two updates of 2,000+ words a week. For more information on additional patron tiers and rewards (such as discounts on commissions or free stories) please check out my Patreon page: https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 Thank you everyone who supports me or who visits my page to check it out ❤️ --- Sallas By Elfy Anna woke up with a feeling of dread. As she sat up in bed she felt her diaper crinkle wetly and as her eyes adjusted to being awake she saw her childish princess pink bedroom coming into focus. From the princess posters on the wall to the unicorn bedsheets everything was designed to be as feminine and childish as possible. It would’ve been great for a child but for eighteen-year-old Anna it was a reminder of her miserable situation. It was a big day for Anna but one she was not looking forward to in the slightest. In fact she had every reason to believe it would be the worst day of her life. She relaxed her bladder and wet her already damp diaper. She had desperately tried to maintain her bladder and bowel control which was very much unlike most girls her age. She was eighteen-years-old and today would be the day of both her graduation and marriage along with thousands of other women across the country. Anna swung her legs over the side of the bed. She was thankful at least that her adoptive parents hadn’t put up the side of the crib, when they did that it meant she was trapped until someone let her out which was beyond humiliating no matter how many times it happened. Her light nightgown went down just past her knees but the embarrassing underwear underneath showed through. She opened the cabinet at the bottom of her bedside table and pulled out one of the only reminders she had of what felt like a completely different life. The photo album that Anna pulled out was well-worn from how often it was handled and flicked through. She opened the book to a random page and saw a photo of her family from eight years ago, the smiling girl in the picture was unrecognisable to Anna now. She closed her eyes and tried to recall the events that had led to this place. Anna’s parents and sister had travelled to Sallas on business eight years ago. Sallas was, and is, a very wealthy and powerful country that was also horrendously misogynistic. Women were little more than children in the views of the men that ran the country. As such women didn’t work and had very little rights, many weren’t even potty trained until their marriages which were often arranged by their fathers. “Why did you bring me here…” Anna whispered under her breath as she ran her finger over the photo. Anna’s father had business to conduct and had brought the rest of the family for a vacation. Although the society was misogynistic women that weren’t from Sallas were usually treated equally and at the resort the family were going to stay at they would be fine. Anna couldn’t remember much of the vacation at this point but she remembered the day the whole family went for a drive into the countryside, she remembered the truck coming the other way and the next thing she knew she was in the hospital. Anna was the only survivor. She was too young to memorize contact details and after a cursory check for family back in her home country Anna was sent to an orphanage. She was adopted shortly afterwards and had been living with this family ever since. The photos were all she had left. Not much else had survived the crash. It didn’t take long at all to realise that life in Sallas was very different from home. “Anna!” The booming voice of Harold Abbott, Anna’s adoptive father, seemed to make the floor shake, “Get your butt down here!” Anna sighed as she put her photo album away. As soon as Anna had been put in care she had had to learn the customs of Sallas. She still had nightmares over the tantrum, punishment and diapering on her first day in the care home. Even for a ten-year-old it was a huge culture shock and she had never accepted the position all other girls took as inevitable for them. Anna remembered trying to tell the other girls that none of this was normal. She remembered trying to explain to them that outside of Sallas girls weren’t treated like this. Most of them looked at her as if she was an alien whilst a few openly mocked her desire for equality. Back in Anna’s former country she had loved going to school. She had enjoyed all her lessons especially science and math, but these weren’t options for a woman in Sallas. The last eight years of her schooling had been about making sure she knew her place, about making her a good wife. It felt like her time at school was let about teaching her things and more about building a brochure that could be presented to men who were interested in her. She hated every minute of it and frequently got into trouble, she just couldn’t accept this state of affairs. Anna knew better than to make her father wait. Harold certainly didn’t share Anna’s progressive views on women and it felt like Anna had spent half her time in this house being punished for one reason or another. Anna stood up and felt her diaper sag slightly. She pulled her nightie off and replaced it with a loose fitting pair of pants and a shirt. As Anna walked downstairs she could heard her adoptive mother, Michelle, bustling around in the kitchen. Like a good housewife she was preparing breakfast for everyone. Anna walked into the kitchen and slumped into the chair opposite her father. Harold was leaning back in his seat and reading the newspaper. She felt so many emotions for what was to come that day but they were nearly all negative. “You know I don’t like when you do that.” Harold grunted as Michelle put a plate of toast down in front of Anna. “Huh?” Anna looked up from her food. “Pants are for men.” Harold said as he lowered his newspaper. “I’m just wearing it here.” Anna said quietly, “I’m not going to wear them outside.” “You better not.” Harold warned, “You don’t want to be sent to Finishing School…” Anna shivered. For once she agreed with her father. The “Finishing Schools” were basically brainwashing camps. Women and girls who didn’t toe the line were sent to these secretive places and were never the same when they came back. No one really knew what happened inside those walls and it was a good reminder to Anna what could happen any time the men in her life wanted. Anna’s small teenage acts of defiance would stop as soon as that scary place was mentioned. “Is your dress ready? Your gown? Oh you must be so excited! Can I get you a drink?” Michelle buzzed around Anna like a bee. Anna felt bad for her mother who had always grown up in these oppressive conditions but she felt even worse for herself. She had an arranged marriage planned for just after her graduation. What should’ve been the happiest day of her life felt like little more than being signed over from one master to another. She only vaguely knew the person to whom she was betrothed, he had been in her grade at school but boys and girls didn’t often interact thanks to their vastly different curriculums. “Yes, I spoke to Ryan’s father this morning.” Harold said as he drank some of his coffee, “He’s very excited.” “I bet he is.” Anna muttered quietly, “He’s basically getting a free slave.” “You’ll be delighted when you see him.” Harold continued as if he didn’t hear Anna, “He seems like a very nice young man. Super ambitious too. He’s going to take over his Dad’s business one day. ” Anna had seen pictures of Ryan. He was taller than she was and was admittedly good looking even if his smile came off as a little insincere. She didn’t know too much else about him except his father was very wealthy and Ryan would be getting fast tracked up the company ladder once he had finished college. It was hard to believe that these were the only things she knew about the man she would be marrying in just a few hours’ time. For men business and power meant everything. In the rigid gender defined society of Sallas a man’s worth could be defined by how much was in his bank account and how many people he had underneath him. All men aspired to climb the corporate ladder as far as possible. “Oh, of course, before you start!” Michelle hurried over again. Anna saw something in her hand and immediately grimaced. “Oh, mom… come on.” Anna complained though she knew it was pointless. “You’ll have to get used to it.” Harold grunted as he flicked his eyes over to look at Anna, “I’ve been too lax with you.” As a bib fluttered down over Anna’s head and she rolled her eyes. The white cloth designed to keep her clothes clean was completely unnecessary. She couldn’t help but shake her head with an ironic smirk. Lax was not a word she would use to describe Harold’s style of parenting, though in truth she knew most girls wouldn’t have got off so lightly with some of the things she had done growing up. Anna looked at the food without appetite. She pushed the plate away from her and looked up at her father. It was an embarrassment to her that every morning she had to wait for Harold to decide to change her diaper so she could get ready for the day. There was something she needed to do before her change though. She hated doing this with people present but it wasn’t like she had a choice. Anna put her hands to the seat underneath her and lifted her butt off the seat. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath in the same way she had done thousands of times before. With her cheeks blushing red she pushed down with her straining tummy muscles. It was like an explosion in her diaper as soft lumps were pushed out of her in quick succession. The poop quickly piled up in the seat of her diaper. It’s slimy warmth a familiar if unwelcome feeling for the eighteen-year-old. She kept her ass off the wooden surface of the seat as Harold looked up from his newspaper. He checked his watch and sighed with annoyance before folding the newspaper up. “I suppose you’ll want that sorted out before we leave.” Harold said as he lifted himself up, “Come on. I look forward to not having to do this anymore.” Anna bit her lip before her mouth got her in trouble again. Bred for generations to be unquestioning, most women in Sallas didn’t give their men much trouble, Anna didn’t have that same unquestioning obedience. She stood up and started to follow her adoptive father out of the kitchen. She looked over her shoulder to see her mother standing by her seat and watching her go. Michelle had a troubling look on her face. “Of course you’ll be coming back here after the wedding.” Harold continued as they went up the stairs, “Ryan will need to go to college and he won’t need you there.” Anna knew all this. She knew the plan was to be married to Ryan and then whilst he goes off to college she would stay at home cooking and cleaning. Her further education would be an intensive course on being a good housewife. Then she would be sent off with a man she barely knew to turn into a good little Sallasian woman. Anna followed her father back to her bedroom and walked over to the changing table for a process that had happened countless times in the past. She pulled down her pants without a modicum of shame. She then turned so her back was to the changing table and put her hands on the edge. She jumped and lifted herself up. When she landed on the table in a sitting position she winced, the mess in her diaper was compacted between her butt and the table spreading it all over her skin. That was a feeling she would never get used to. Anna laid back and looked up to the ceiling as Harold gathered a fresh diaper, some baby wipes and baby powder. There was little care in the way he pulled at the tapes on the front of her disposable. This was just a necessary task for the patriarch of the family, something that all men were obligated to do, an unpleasant but unavoidable chore. As Anna felt the cool wet wipes rubbing on her skin she felt a sudden feeling of panic flood her system. There was something in the casual way this was happening that made her shiver, the reality of this being her whole life hit her like a brick. “Please don’t make me marry him…” Anna whimpered as she felt herself tremble. “Anna, we’ve been through this.” Harold replied impatiently. “I want to go back!” Anna yelled now. She felt tears fill her eyes though she tried to rapidly blink them away. She cursed herself for not being stronger, “Just send me back! I’d rather be homeless back home than live here!” Harold had just finished wiping her clean and now Anna knew she had made a mistake. The used diaper was balled up and dropped in the pail at the end of the padded table. Instead of putting her straight into a fresh disposable Harold instead roughly pulled Anna off the table and went over to the bed. “No!” Anna cried out, “I hate this place! I hate you!” Harold said nothing. Anna was pulled by her wrist and as her father sat on the edge of the bed, she was pulled forwards and across his lap. Anywhere else in the world an eighteen-year-old girl getting a spanking would be exceptionally unusual, in Sallas it was very common. Anna kicked her legs out to try to escape but Harold was very practiced with this and his leg tucked around Anna’s to prevent movement. The first spank was enough of a shock to the system that Anna yelped like a puppy with its tail trodden on. Harold didn’t hold back when punishing the women in the house and Anna could do little but pray for mercy as he spanked her rear end repeatedly. “You. Do. As. Your. Told!” Each of Harold’s word was spat out angrily and was punctuated by a spank to Anna’s butt. Anna sobbed as she felt the stinging and heat of her punishment warming her buttocks. Combined with the humiliation she just felt awful. She shook her head from side to side as if saying no to a question. “Your. Insolence. Will. Get. You. In. Trouble!” Harold continued. Anna obviously couldn’t see her butt but she was sure it was bright red by now and probably even had her father’s handprint on it. She wailed loudly like a toddler being punished. She hated crying, nothing made her feel more like the child the men of that cursed country treated has as like crying. She took great hiccupping breaths in between each smack of her bottom which made her exclaim. “You. Will. Treat. Men. With. Respect!” Harold had to shout over the increasingly loud crying. “I will! I will!” Anna desperately cried out. In that moment she was completely earnest but she would’ve agreed to anything if it stopped the punishment. The final spank hit harder than the rest but Anna knew it was over as the hand lingered on her skin. After a couple of seconds she was stood up and facing Harold. He looked disappointed with her. “Do you realise how good I’ve been to you?” Harold asked crossly, “Many men would have had you sent to the Finishing Schools for less than you’ve done over the years.” Anna looked at the floor and sniffed loudly. Her tears rolled down her cheeks unchecked. This was often how punishments ended. Harold would remind her of everything he had done for her. How he had taken her in and given her a place to live and found her a good husband. Anna was supposed to be grateful just because he hadn’t sent her to be brainwashed. Sometimes Anna wondered if it would’ve been better to get re-educated, at least then she might not be so miserable with her place in life. “Do you realise the damage you could’ve done to me and my career?” Harold asked, “Do you ever think about anyone but yourself?” Anna remained silent. It was hard to let the man believe he was the victim in all of this but he didn’t expect nor want to be contradicted. The truth was that Anna could’ve done significant damage to Harold’s position in society. In the competitive, exclusively male world any perceived weakness could be fatal to any aspirations. To allow a rebellious woman in the house was to risk other men thinking you were weak or even sympathetic to them, it was hard to know which would be worse for the man in question. “Get yourself cleaned up, dressed and put some make-up on.” Harold finally said after a protracted silence broken only by Anna’s tearful sniffling, “It’s your big day.”

Little Lucy, 7 years old, stood at the door of her school principal's office with a bruised eye, a bleeding nose and a tooth that was going to fall. She had fought with a schoolmate who made fun of her because don’t have reached the bathroom in time she had peed herself. This was the fourth time that she was involved in a fight that month, and the principal hadn’t idea how to manage the little girl. He phoned Lucy’s foster mother communicating to her that the situation with her daughter was out of control and that the only option was to involve an association called ARPU saying to her that he would have given her the association's contacts. Now Lucy was waiting sitting down on a bench in front of the Principal office’s door trying to use her wet dress to hide her soaked panties and white pantyhose. Lucy was bursting into tears when her mom arrived at school. (Pleas contact me only if you're really interested)

[It is already implied in the story, but for explicit clarity all characters herein are adults over 21 years of age.] [EDIT: This is just to give potential new readers an idea of what to expect. This story presents a variety of (primarily ABDL) themes, and more keep appearing as it gets longer, but infantilism is a reoccurring one, as is sexual tension between the characters and peeing/pooping diapers. If that combination turns you off, probably not a good fit. Otherwise, and especially if you enjoy a variety of themes and situations rather than a story that focuses on just one, I hope you'll give it a try. There IS a proper story here too, I promise, and actual character development, but it's taking me a few chapters to really get it going. I need to go back and edit the first chapters for stylistic and voice consistency, but I haven't gotten there yet. But problems aside, I hope you'll enjoy my humble first attempt at writing for others to see:] [EDITED FROM THE ORIGINAL POST: UPDATED TO SECOND DRAFT] The Wild North CHAPTER ONE (MACADAMIA) Only frozen foothills lay behind. Only towering rock and a fool's death lay ahead. This was a barren, sharply-sloping land of white. It was broken, only occasionally, by harsh black stone upthrusts. Plants did not grow here. It was not a place for life and living things. It was a land of sleeping giants and the black wings of carrion eaters soaring across the muted gray heavens. A giant hand of unforgiving granite blocked the entire horizon in the distance ahead, thrusting up towards the heavens with a sheer vertical face that might have been carved by the gods themselves, and for the specific purpose of thwarting the curious, and crushing the spirits of the brave. Yet in between what came before and what stood ahead were two curious figures, tiny by comparison and huddled against the blowing wind beneath an overhang of rock. Both were wearing light, draping furs over tunics, with thick wool covering their legs and vanishing beneath the lower folds of their tunics. A young woman, her posture bold and unbent, stared forward from beneath the meager shelter, her gaze sizing up the mountains before them as if judging an upstart adversary rather than a force of nature, her unrestrained shoulder-length dark hair dancing freely in the breeze. Behind her, huddling bent against the rock wall as if to become a part of it, a young man with short-cropped sandy hair followed. Macadamia, the young woman was called back home, for she was hard -it was said- like the nut. No one would ever see the woman beneath the shell, they would whisper. She had never been bothered by it. She even embraced the nickname, and no longer went by any other. She was not antisocial exactly, for she saw no value in unkindness, and she was free enough with smiles and a kind greetings, it was simply that people had never been one of her interests. She spent years, long after passing the age of adulthood, gobbling up every story she had come across, written or oral. She worked her family’s farm during the day, but spent zero time courting a suitor, or other such things that were expected of a woman her age. It had earned her the enmity of more than one man who, having spent years admiring her somewhat petite but athletic figure develop into the curves of womanhood, had no-doubt looked forward with longing for the day they might win her heart. Occasionally a man would still try. “I want to love you forever,” a handsome young man had once said to her. “We’ll… raise sheep and be happy!” She only smiled at the clumsy but well-meaning attempt. “No one should live forever,” she had replied quite matter-of-factly. A couple of women had tried as well, hoping her reasons for rejecting men was the one they wanted. Unfortunately for them all, any such feelings rode in the back of the wagon while she steered her life elsewhere, towards fantasies and books, far away places and mysteries unsolved. Each time she found a trader with a new book it was all she cared about until it was read, and read again, only to be forgotten by the next one that came along. She followed her whimsy like the northern star. There was another reason as well. She knew that few would truly want her once they knew everything about her, and she felt no need to invite stories to spread. Against all odds she did one day find a man around whom she wanted to spend time. He too had passed into adulthood but refused to play the game. With his body more graceful than muscular, and his golden skin smooth rather than worn, he was handsome to be sure - but not in the way that so many women wanted. He had no accomplishments about which to boast, would never emerge victorious in a contest of strength, had no interest in winning fame through tournaments or distant wars, and was a stalwart recluse. What interest women might show went unrequited. He was quiet and shy and had -to the best of everyone's knowledge- never actually started a conversation other than to ask a necessary question or make a purchase at the market. Yet one day he had done the unthinkable – and with Macadamia of all people. It seemed they shared an interest in history and lore, and after overhearing one of her inquiries to a book dealer he had approached her with open, unprovoked questions. The two talked, and were friends thereafter. It was only later that she discovered the poor man's father was a monster. Though seldom home, he had taken to beating his family when he was. When the father was home the son was never seen. Macadamia had met the family’s matriarch but felt only sadness for the woman with the empty eyes and forced smiles. The town frowned on the whole unhappy business, but their disapproval meant nothing to the brute of a father. Not the inflated prices from the merchants, not the cold looks or quiet stares, could draw a reaction from him. No one dared challenge him openly; the man was a mountain on two legs - so unlike his son in every way. In fact, many rumors had spread over the years about alternate leanages for the boy. Some were as fanciful and ludicrous as an affair with a visiting prince in disguise. To Macadamia he seemed nothing more, or less, than an ordinary young man who had secrets, and she understood perfectly well having secrets. She did not fancy him out of pity, but for his mind and -if she was being honest- perhaps his sculpted body just a bit as well. When she finally embarked on a worthy adventure, she knew she could not leave him behind. Not to go from day to day hiding his bruises, ever sinking into sadness in a world that did not appreciate him. Not while she was alive. His name was Elm. It was not a nickname, his mother had simply found elm trees beautiful. The irony of naming a boy 'Elm' amidst the bows of deep, green, fir-covered evergreen forests was apparently lost on the woman. Or perhaps her mind simply took comfort in imagining places far away. Macadamia and Elm had spent many nights gazing at maps and books, scribbling by candlelight and sharing ideas, to the point that rumors had spread about Macadamia taking a man after all, but refusing to claim him. The truth would have bored them all to tears. The two met for only a couple hours here and there, usually in a neutral but private setting, and frequently as the sun was waning and the affairs of the day were done. They studied obscure legends. One in particular stuck and became a lasting shared interest: a legend of a gateway, strangely persistent in its retelling across spans of history. It purported to be a path to a land without sorrow. One without poverty or hunger or hardship. A land of eternal summer. The two talked of books, shared research, did absolutely nothing romantic or sordid as the townsfolk imagined, and then went home. Until the day they did not. It was dawn when they looked back on home for the last time. They turned their gazes to the horizon as the orange rays of the morning sun kissed the dew with gentle hews. The market was closed that day. They were alone as they sat before their maps, spread out on one of the old wooden tables. The dew made its surface slick, shiny, and cold but neither took notice. They had finally uncovered what they believed to be the path to the fabled gateway, their breath coming out in puffs amidst the cool morning air, their voices hushed but excited. They considered provisions with glances and short yeses and nos. They had never properly agreed to go at all, it simply happened that they both fell silent, having said their peace, met each other’s eyes, packed up their things, and walked away. She wondered if their respective families would ever come looking for them, though she doubted it. Such sudden departures were not unheard-of. Sometimes lovers would run away, or those unhappy with the harsh northern life would spend their meager coin to leave on a trader’s cart. Sometimes entire families would have a bad harvest or lose their animals to disease and hardship, then pick up and leave one day without a word. Guilt nagged at her thoughts, for she held no resentment towards her family and knew they would worry about her, but she pushed it aside. If all went well they would return with stories of their own to tell, and discoveries that would open doors for them far away from their home of gossipers and dark secrets. There would be plenty of time for apologies then, after the worthiness of their quest could not be denied. They would be scholars, she would think whimsically, a soft smile warming her features. They could write books of their own. In her wildest moments of fancy, she wondered if they should return at all. What if there really could be such a land, and they could live there? They both knew the quest would not be an easy one. Not even leaving in the early spring as they were. Not even if their most optimistic theories were correct. It would be a long, hard journey. They had agreed. Somehow that knowledge failed to alleviate her aches and pains. It seemed that facts would forever fail to prepare her for experience. The ground had gotten steadily steeper as they neared the great cliffs. Although the snow had relented, a spiteful wind tapped the existing drifts and blew the weaponized ice crystals into her eyes like coarse sand. Their clothing had proven thoroughly inadequate for the pernicious winter weather. Apparently no one had informed the mountains that it was now spring. At least the exercise of lugging her heavy pack up the slopes kept the cold from causing more than discomfort. She glanced over her shoulder to make sure Elm was still standing, then frowned; he looked likely to fall over at any moment. Concern gripped her heart and she pulled him further into the meager shelter of their shallow cave. "Elm," she chided gently after worming her way out of her pack’s clingy straps, "why didn't you say something? Here-" She dug out the thick fur she had brought along for sleeping and tossed it around his shoulders, then kneeled, and pulled him down to her until he was sitting on her lap. "We'll wait here until the wind calms," she assured him, rubbing his arms briskly. Would the wind calm? Who knew, but it seemed best not to voice that worry. Nor the other worries creeping up from the shadows of her mind, such as the one that said this whole plan might have been a tad misguided. Especially not that one. He nodded. "I'm fine," he insisted despite his tacit agreement to delay. "I won't hold you back." "I know you won't." She kept to her most reassuring tone, then said nothing as he pushed himself more closely to her, his bottom now resting firmly on her thighs as they both pulled the blanket as tightly around them as it would go. Her taller frame accommodated the posture, as if their bodies were meant to fit together, with his head coming to rest comfortably on her left shoulder. She could feel the warmth of his body, so close now, and realized she had never been this close to a man. This wasn't how she imagined it. The story books left out the part where the prince and princess were more interested in not freezing to death than dancing with endearing chipmunks and getting lost in each other's eyes. Even so, she felt as if the heat of her own body had grown just a bit too. Just two bodies close together in a warm blanket, she decided firmly, nothing more. His shivering began to subside and she felt a wash of relief, which then turned to surprise as he started... snoring? He had fallen asleep in her arms. Clearly the journey was taking a great toll on him. She mentally shrugged and let him sleep; there didn’t seem to be any harm in taking a couple of hours to nap. It had not been nearly that long when a new sensation kindled her surprise - a sudden, intense heat was spreading out across her thighs. Her heart fluttered in a brief panic. Had she..? Surreptitiously as she could manage, she tilted her head and looked down, but his round, innocent eyes were still closed in slumber. Her left arm was underneath the furs, and she nervously used it to explore. In the northern lands of her home, it was a common style of dress for both sexes to wear leggings that stopped at the mid thigh. They were usually made form-fitting and with rigid ornamentation throughout, the purpose of which -beyond vanity of course- was to force them to retain their shape rather than sliding down and bunching up at the knees. It was a strange custom for a land so cold, but proud northerners embraced it conspicuously, showing off glimpses of skin as if to prove how little the climate affected them. What they did not volunteer is that the fabric of the leggings was thick and warm, and that most people wore equally thick, warm underwear underneath their thigh-length tunics, never mind their thick fur cloaks with hoods. Northerners, it seemed, were just as vulnerable to the cold as anyone - but only the unwise would be caught leaking that secret to a southerner. Her hand explored the increasingly wet fabric of her leggings, and upwards towards her crotch. She reached inside the thick puffiness of her own undergarment, holding a tense breath, but found that it was dry. Relief warred with confusion. Her hand explored -ever so gently so as not to wake him- Elm's underwear. The frontal regions were already soaking, and the warm moisture was spreading steadily outward around the sides and bottom. Without her conscious direction her hand moved forward to the source of the flow. The bulge of his dormant manhood was like a hot spring in the cold winter air as his underwear absorbed all that it could and was forced to let the rest flow freely around her fingers and onto her lap. For a few moments she sat, unsure what to do in this situation, as the flow soaked more of her leggings, and it was during her hesitation that he blinked awake - her hand still resting on the front of his underwear. He blinked. She blinked. "What's going..?" His eyes shot wide open. "I'm afraid you're peeing yourself," she explained unnecessarily. Some dormant instinct took over and she felt a cool confidence. "But it's nothing to lose sleep over," she said soothingly, dismissing the situational irony with a frown. "Don't worry, alright?" "I can't believe this is happening," he said miserably, lowering his head to avoid meeting her gaze. "Father would..." His voice had drifted off, but her own anger suddenly flared to life, like an open fire doused with grease. "Is this why your father always acts so ashamed of you? Why he always treats you poorly and keeps you out of sight? Because you... have accidents?" "I... I kept wetting the bed," he said in the voice of one resigned to a cruel but well deserved fate. "Father used to humiliate me for it... you know, to try and get me to stop. But it only made things worse and I started having accidents during the day. But I thought... I thought..." His voice was growing even more miserable. He had omitted the beatings, though the whole village knew about them. "It's alright," she kept repeating softly. The smell of pee and wet fabric started to waft out from underneath the thick fur in which they were huddled, while she pretended not to notice. He did not seem able to stop. The odor was strong, but strangely not unpleasant. It smelled uniquely of him. The gusting wind subsided, and in the sudden quiet she could hear the hiss of his stream penetrating the fabric of his underwear before finally running out. The sudden lack of hot pee washing over her fingers made her realize where her hand still sat, and she hastily relocated it. "There now. I know you feel better. It really is alright." He grew quiet for a time, and when he spoke again his voice sounded closer to its normal even tones. "I've been getting better since I met you. I thought... I thought I could control it. Now I know I shouldn't have come..." "Don't you dare say that," she scolded him gently, "I..." She stumbled over how to reassure him, and went with the simple truth. "I wouldn't have made this journey without you anyway, and I'm so glad you came! I don't want you to worry about this at all." When she continued to hold him and he didn’t pull away, she was struck by a feeling of rightness to the situation – of caring for him and reassuring him. She had been doing it almost instinctively since they had met, she now realized, and the instinct was only becoming stronger. The cold weather and blowing moisture prowled only feet away as the wind resumed its hunt. Wet clothing would only make its bite stronger, but their warm northern wool would provide some protection even when wet, and she saw no more reason to depart right now than she had before. She said as much and gently persuaded him to get some rest. When her persuasions failed she tried something new: she started humming a soft, gentle tune just as her mother had always done for her. It felt strange to share experiences so innocent and yet so intimate with a man who was close to her own age, but his youthful manner and appearance might have allowed him to pass for a younger brother. Did she want to think of him that way, as a boy? Or did she prefer the man? Perhaps all men had a dual nature, a vulnerable child still hiding within. She leaned back against the rock, unable to completely deny her own exhaustion. Did she really mind so much if that were true? Maybe his strange innocence was something she liked about him. Nothing wrong with that. Was there? Sleep took her by surprise after several minutes of stroking his coarse, sandy hair, still humming that same, mellow tune. A voice whispered in her dreams. It said that they would soon need to find their legs, and their courage. It said that far more than wind and weather awaited them out here, in the wild north.

“DAAAD!”, Mikey whined, almost crying, “Suzy spilled the baby powder!”. She had been arguing with him for the iPad and when he yanked it out of her hands – she grabbed the bottle of baby powder and threw it at him – it had hit him and burst everywhere. “Suzy! That’s it! Now you’re gonna get it!” said Daddy sternly. Mikey and Suzy we sitting on the floor on the colorful Winnie the Poo carpet surrounded by playthings, cribs, a diaper change station and a pile of baby cloths. They were both just in white puffy adult diapers and nothing else, Suzy’s small breasts exposed as she sat defiantly and frowned at Mikey. This was all an act by them for Daddy, but lately they had both been feeling more and more as if this was all reality. Mikey was 22 and she was 20. They had both dropped out of college a year ago and were broke and flailing in downtown Minneapolis with no real hope - and kind of resigned to their fuck up fate as they were lazy and had no real prospects. They were quite good looking and not above turning tricks for money. About 6 months ago they had answered an Ad in the local alternative paper posted by a sugar daddy, looking for male and female adult babies/ Diaper lovers to take care of indefinitely – all expenses paid in a luxury high rise penthouse. Neither had any interest in this fetish but, in their desperate state, they jumped at the chance. They were both pretty and had slight builds, They were very skinny, tattooed, pale and undernourished looking when they arrived, but now had cute baby pot bellies now that Daddy had fed them so well since. Suze had small almost non-existent breasts and Mikey had a very small penis- they had shared naked photos with “Daddy online and he had accepted their application saying the were “perfect”. They both had dark thick unruly hair, on their heads only - as they were completely waxed and shaved smooth everywhere else on their bodies. “Daddy’s got a special punishment for YOU little girl”, Daddy said as he crossed the room towards her. He pulled her up to her feet. Daddy was a very large muscled and heavy man, he towered over both of them and maybe had 30-40lbs over both of them combined. He put is big hand down the back of her diaper. “Ah, you haven’t done your poopies yet today, hmm? But I bet you need to soon, don’t you?”, he asked. They had both heard her tooting a little and squirming on her bummy on the floor a few times about 10 minutes ago. “Well, DADDY has to go too!”, he said as he laid her down on a blanket and started tearing the tapes on her wet diaper. She wasn’t sure what she was in for - daddies punishments had progressed to ever increasingly imaginative tortures in the last couple months. She accepted them all willingly and found that she enjoyed the depravity and humiliation more and more. She shuddered and gasped a little as the air hit her bare, hairless, pee wet pussy. He pulled down his boxer shorts and squatted over her open diaper facing her. He started grunting as he pushed out his big turd. “Uh…. You’ve been a very …Uh….BAD girl”, he struggled as he strained and closed his eyes. “No Daddy, No”, she whimpered quietly, but accepted her punishment, spread her legs wide, and tucked them up towards her chin… her face turned away and blushing. Daddy’s thick hard log dropped slowly between her legs. It was huge and she felt the heat of it near her exposed pussy lips. The tail end of it fell against her inner thigh and she whimpered again. He finished, sighed happily, and wiped himself with one of their baby wipes then threw it on her lower belly. “Lets get you aaaalll fixed up now”, he cooed deviously. Daddy then took the sides of her diaper and refastened the tapes, making sure to tighly smush the mess against her lower parts. He grabbed a pair of latex panties from the baby change station an pulled them over her diaper – the panties were very tight and had longer legs and waist section, which tapered to prevent any leaks from escaping. She gave a shuddering moan as daddy’s hot load pressed firmly up against her pussy and bumhole as the plastic pants tightened around her. The massive poopoo was very dry, hard and lumpy… and when she squirmed sightly in the plastics, it slid over her clitty in a not unpleasant way. “aaaww, daddy”, she moaned whimperingly as tears came to her eyes. He picked her up, carried her to her crib, plopped her down hard into it (delighting in her gasp as the log pushed inside her slightly) and locked her neck collar to the side of the crib. He put a ball gag in her mouth, and locked it around the back of her heads o she could only moan and whimper and not give him any guff back. “There you go naughty girl – you just think about what you’ve done.”, he smiled. She tried to get comfortable – but any move she made only pushed the stinky daddy poop more against her lower regions. There was no room it the skin tight plastic panties pressing her overfull diaper so snuggly against her. She also knew she was about to poop her own diaper right before this incident occurred, and since she was sitting cross-legged on the floor, had probably kept it in held in too long. She really had to go now, but there was no room left in the diaper. She tried to push - but her poopoos wouldn’t come out against the pressure. Mikey watched her face go red with exertion trying to push her girl poopie out against the tight diaper. He always liked watching when Suzy did her diaper poos, it turned him on to see her face contort and concentrate - then catch a wiff of her stinkies as it filled the room – then the satisfied relaxed smile and glazed eyes as she finished and noticed him looking….. His little peepee would be standing straight up in his diaper and he’d have to go over to his stuffed animal toys and do rubbies against them until he made cummies in his diaper. Daddy FORBID them to touch themselves or each others privates – so they would have to do what they could against objects in the playroom INSIDE their diapers. He little boy clit was hard as he watched her struggle and contort her body trying to find some room for her morning poopoo in the destroyed sealed diaper. Daddy was watching this too – and Mikey saw the bulge in his boxer shorts as his 10” big daddy cock stiffened and he started rubbing it. She tried every position but it only pushed against her little open bumhole harder. She was sweating as she settled on lying on her back and arching to try and squeeze out little nuggets of poo at a time. As she pushed her poops out little by little, it just increased the pressure of daddy’s hard packed log against her pussy – making her gasp with an almost orgasm every time she pushed out a little piece of her massive poo. “Ahem! It takes TWO to tango young man!”, Daddies voice startled Mikey out of his horny trance staring at Suze. He saw Daddy staring hungrily at him and his stomach shuddered. “Daddy needs to punish his little naughty boy too!” His little hard peepee faltered a bit, and a flood of warm pee escaped into his nappy as he knew what was next. “OK, Daddy.” He whispered submissively. Daddy pulled the cushioned foot stool directly in front of Suzy’s crib and motioned Mikey over to it. Mikey crawled, like a cowering puppy that had just pooped the floor, over to stool, bent over it facing the struggling and moaning Suzy(in her own poopy nightmare and not noticing anything else around her), and pulled down his freshly wet diapy - exposing his smooth tight bummy and pink quivering boy pussy towards daddy. His little excuse for a cock had shrunk to its normal 1/2”, and his little rosebud pucker was clenched and expectant. Continued in Chapter 6….

Team RWBY and Nora Valkyrie were looking around Anima after the defeat of Salem. Nora's boyfriend, Lie Ren was away on a mission, and the group's other friend, Jaune Arc, was visiting his sister's family in Argus. As such, the five Huntresses were looking around an old, abandoned village for bandit activity. "What's that big building up ahead?" Ruby asked. The girls looked and saw a large warehouse that looked surprisingly well kept, considering the rest of the village. The windows were boarded up, and a sign nearby read, Reformatory Nursery. "Uh..." Yang said in a confused voice. "What's that?" "I think I heard someone talking about it at a dinner party when I was little." Weiss explained. "It was an attempt to quell the crime in Mistral by making the inmates as helpless as babies." "What happened?" Blake asked, nervously. "It worked too well, and the people who had volunteered to test the place had become mentally... Damaged." Weiss explained. "As such, the whole project was abandoned." "Let's look inside!" Ruby said eagerly. "Ruby, are you crazy?!" Weiss shouted. "We could get seriously hurt!" "We're just going to look around." Ruby said calmly. The five Huntresses headed in, much to Weiss' annoyance. The warehouse was pitch black when they entered it. "I'll look for a light." Nora said as she headed off. Weiss rolled her eyes at this, ready to give her friends the biggest "I told you so" she could if and when something went wrong. Nora found her way to an office as she searched for a light. Her hand eventually hit a large button as the lights came on, and so apparently did everything else in the factory. She looked and saw a sign over the button that read, "EVERYTHING ON". "Huh." Nora said. Back at the entrance, Team RWBY found themselves staring at a room with conveyor belts crisscrossing the area. Just then, mechanical arms grabbed the four and held them up. "Excuse me!" Weiss shouted. "Do you know who we are?!" "No file detected." A feminine computer voice said. "Awaiting warden's assessment." Nora looked around and saw a panel with faded lettering and one switch with numbers on it. Worried for her friends, she set the switch to "one". She hoped that it would at least minimize the damage. "Prisoners to be treated as one-year-olds for one month." The computer said. "Nora!" Weiss yelled. "I'm sorry!" Nora shouted back. "I can't read anything on this panel!" Team RWBY was then placed on the middle belt for processing. Yang was brought forward first, held in place by the arms. A red light then scanned Yang's face, making her blink. "Name?" The computer asked. "My name is Yang!" Yang shouted angrily. "And I am not a baby!!" "File created for Baby Prisoner Yang." The computer stated as a screen popped up with technicolor swirls on it that Yang couldn't help looking at. "When you hear the word, Goldielocks, you will return to as you are now." "Goldielocks." Yang said in a dazed voice as she was let go. Yang then blinked and looked around. As Yang continued forward, her arms were grabbed by a pair of mechanical arms while another pair pulled off her boots, pants, and panties. The arms then pulled off her jacket and tube top. "Let go of me, you perv!" Yang shouted, sitting there in nothing but her bra. Just then, a yellow pacifier was shoved into her mouth. At the tip was a milky substance she accidentally took a suck of. Liking the taste, she continued drinking, unaware that it was a muscle relaxant that would leave her little better than an adult baby by the time she was off the belt. Blake, meanwhile, was being scanned next. "Name?" The computer asked. "Blake." Blake sighed. If Yang couldn't break free, none of them could. "File created for Baby Prisoner Blake." The computer stated as the swirling screen came down, with Blake as unable to look away as Yang. "When you hear the word, Belle, you will return to as you are now." "Belle." Blake repeated in the same dazed voice as Yang. She was then moved forward as Blake looked ahead to see what she was in for next. Yang was then brought to an area where the arms forced her onto all fours, and a baby thermometer was brought out. "Hey," Yang shouted as her pacifier fell out of her mouth. "Wait a minute!" The arms quickly put the pacifier back in and held it there. The thermometer was then gently pushed into her rectum before being pulled out. A ding was then sounded. "Baby Prisoner Yang has slight fever." The computer said. "Administrating medicine." Yang's pacifier was then pulled out before a spoon full of cough syrup was shoved into her mouth. Yang gagged as her pacifier was put back in, and she sucked on it hard to get the taste of the syrup off her mouth. Blake was brought to the next area as mechanical arms held onto her wrists, and Blake was stripped naked, save for her bra. "Uh," Blake began. "Did you have to take my shirt off too?" At that, the arms put a pacifier in Blake's mouth. Tasting the milk inside, Blake immediately began sucking it down as she moved down the belt. Weiss was then scanned by the light. "Name?" The computer asked. "Weiss Schnee!" Weiss shouted angrily. "I demand you let me and my friends go! We have committed no crime!" "File created for Baby Prisoner Weiss. " The computer stated as the swirling screen came down. As with her friends, Weiss was unable to look away. "When you hear the phrase, Snow White, you will return to as you are now." "Snow White." The dazed Weiss said before the belt continued on, and Weiss glared angrily at Ruby. Yang had just arrived at the next station where several soapy loofahs cleaned every inch of her, making her shriek and moan from behind her pacifier. By the time it was over, and Yang continued forward, her skin was bright pink, and when she brushed her hand against her arm, it felt as smooth as a baby's. Blake, meanwhile, was getting her temperature taken, and she groaned nervously as the thermometer was removed from her butt. "Baby Prisoner Blake is healthy." The computer said as Blake was moved forward. Weiss, meanwhile, was struggling against the arms as she was losing all of her clothes except her bra. "I beg your pardon!" Weiss shouted. "Give me back my clothes!" Instead of that, the arms shoved a pacifier into Weiss' mouth, and when she tried to spit it out, the arms held it in place as more arms moved Weiss' cheeks back and forth until she began sucking on the pacifier and drinking the milk inside. At last, Ruby was scanned by the light. "Name?" The computer asked. "Ruby!" Ruby called out, deciding she may as well go for it at this point. "File created for Baby Prisoner Ruby. " The computer stated as the swirling screen came down, and Ruby was almost immediately entranced. "When you hear the phrase, Red Riding Hood, you will return to as you are now." "Red Riding Hood." Ruby said in a dazed voice as she headed forward, mildly interested in what happened next. After being cleaned, Yang was moved to the next station where a mechanical arm rubbed baby oil all over Yang's privates. Yang sighed at the nice feeling before the belt continued on. Blake, meanwhile, was getting cleaned by the loofahs, and she groaned at their diligence. Once they were done, Blake lied on all fours like a tired cat. Further down the belt, Weiss was getting her temperature taken as she groaned angrily, gasping when the thermometer was pulled out. "Baby Prisoner Weiss is slightly cold." The computer said as the arms lifted Weiss up and put her down on an electric blanket, which she reluctantly accepted before continuing forward on the belt. Ruby had just been stripped of everything but her bra as the arms gave Ruby her pacifier, and she sucked on it, giggling. Yang continued forward to the next station where several powder puffs patted her butt and crotch with baby powder, making Yang sneeze once or twice. She was then moved forward. Blake was enjoying having her butt oiled, treating it like a relaxing message. She gasped, however, when baby oil was rubbed on her groin. Blake tried to get off the belt, but the arms held her down and gently stroked one of her cat ears, which immediately relaxed her while she was oiled up and sent forward. Weiss was getting cleaned by the loofahs, struggling with all of her might. To her horror, it seemed that Weiss was getting weaker. Weiss began kicking at the loofahs when an alarm rang. Weiss was moved onto her stomach while her butt was raised up. A paddle then came down and spanked Weiss until she began crying. "Let me out!!" Weiss wailed. "LET ME OUT!!!" The spanking ended, and Weiss' pacifier was put back in her mouth while her cleaning was finished, and she was moved forward. Ruby groaned as her temperature was taken, and she clenched her teeth on the nipple of her pacifier. "Baby Prisoner Ruby is healthy." The computer said as Ruby relaxed as she was sent forward. Next for Yang, she was picked up by the arms and laid on her back, with her butt touching a very thick cloth. The arms then folded the cloth around Yang's pelvis, and she realized that it was a giant cloth diaper. The arms then secured it with a safety pin. The arms then patted Yang's diapered crotch as she was moved forward. Blake, meanwhile, was getting her butt and crotch patted with talcum powder, making Blake sneeze like a cat. Once the powder puff was done, Blake continued down the belt. Weiss arrived at the oiling area and sighed at the baby oil being rubbed on her sore butt. For once, Weiss didn't resist and relaxed. However, she was unnerved to find that she couldn't stop herself from sucking on her pacifier. She continued down the belt, desperately trying to figure out how she could escape. Ruby giggled at the loofahs as they scrubbed her clean. Ruby laughed, having the time of her life. She couldn't understand why it took so long for Weiss and Yang to calm down and enjoy the ride. Ruby sighed as she was on her hands and knees being carried to the next station. Yang was moved to a station with a gallon of milk connected to a hose with a rubber nipple on the end. An arm comes down and takes out Yang's pacifier. "Hey!" Yang shouted. "That's my paci!" The arm then grabbed the hose and put the nipple in Yang's mouth. With no other choice, Yang drank the milk as she found herself enjoying it, even if she was drinking so much of it that she was getting a bit of a pot belly. Once the gallon was emptied. Yang was moved forward, groaning at her rumbling stomach. What Yang didn't know was that the milk was laced with laxatives that would virtually destroy her bladder and bowel control. Blake had just had her butt lowered into her new diaper as the arms folded it around her groin and secured it with a safety pin. She giggled at the soft feeling before she remembered the hypnotic message with a recall word. If the belt was finishing up, why would it have given a code word to turn them back to normal? This made Blake fret as she continued down the belt. Weiss was getting her butt and crotch patted with talcum powder, and she struggled and tried to get off the belt, shouting through her pacifier. Once the powdering was done, the arms held her down and gave her butt a few good smacks. Weiss whimpered sadly and stayed where she was as the belt rolled her forward. Ruby, meanwhile, giggled at her butt being oiled by the arms. She wondered what came after the belt, aside from the obvious. She couldn't wait to see! At Yang's next station, a robot maid picked Yang up and held her over its shoulder before patting Yang's lower back until she burped. Yang sighed with relief as she was sent forward. She was actually starting to like this place. Blake was brought to the feeding station where her pacifier was taken out. "Um," Blake asked nervously. "What awe you gonna do to us?" Blake barely had time to realize she was unable to pronounce her R's when the milk tube was shoved into her mouth. The moment the milk hit her tongue, she drank like there was no tomorrow. When she'd drunk the whole gallon, and got a pot belly out of it, the hose was pulled out of Blake's mouth, and she immediately had a tantrum. "I want mowe miwk!" Blake cried. "Mowe, mowe, mowe!!" Blake continued to cry while she was carried down the belt. She was eventually calmed down by the arms waving plastic keys in her face. Enraptured, Blake tried to bat at them. Weiss was getting her butt lowered into her new diaper as she continued to wiggle, being able to do little more at this point than kick her legs and wave her arms. Once Weiss' diaper was folded around her pelvis and pinned in place, Weiss couldn't help but cry while she was carried down the belt. Ruby, meanwhile, was giggling as the powder puffs patted her butt and crotch with baby powder. Ruby was then moved forward, happy that everyone was still safe and happy, as far as she knew. Yang arrived at another station where she was lifted into a sitting position, and a yellow baby t-shirt was put over her head. It had orange frills and barely reached the top of her diaper. Yang then had mittens put on her hands and booties put on her feet. Next, two earmuffs came from the sides and clamped onto the sides of Yang's head. Before she could ask about it, a new pacifier was put into her mouth. Just then, an electrical current traveled between the earmuffs and through Yang's brain as the overstimulated brain became very malable. "You are a baby." The computer said through the earmuffs. "A one-year-old baby." Yang began giggling like a baby through her pacifier as the earmuffs retracted, and a yellow baby bonnet with orange frills was put on her head. Blake had been picked up by the maid and patted on the back until she burped. At that, she spat up on the maid's shoulder before it wiped her mouth clean. Blake was then put back on the belt and headed off. Weiss was at the feeding area as she continued to struggle. Just then, her pacifier was finally removed. "Wet me out!" Weiss shouted, aware that she sounded like a fussy toddler. "I want out! Me and my fwiends awen't cwiminals!" However, the machine ignored her like always, and the hose was shoved into her mouth. Weiss was forced to gulp down the gallon of milk and was distressed at how bloated she was getting. Eventually, the milk stopped, and Weiss was sent forward, too full to struggle much anymore. Ruby had just been set on top of her diaper. She giggled as the arms folded it up and pinned it together. Ruby was then set forward, starting to feel hungry. Yang arrived at the end of the belt as she was dropped into a large, cushioned playpen. She giggled before standing up very shakily and going to a pair of yellow rattles. Blake, meanwhile, was being lifted into a sitting position as a white baby t-shirt with black frills was put on her, followed by black mittens and booties. Following that, the earmuffs came up, and Blake got a new pacifier put into her mouth. The electric current fried her brain as a new mental state was programmed into her. "You are a baby." The computer said through the earmuffs. "A one-year-old baby." Blake cooed as she was given a black baby bonnet. She laid on her back, continuing to coo and babble like a baby as she headed forward. Weiss was being picked up by the maid as she grumbled. "I'm not a baby." Weiss said meekly as the maid patted Weiss' back until she burped. Weiss was then set back on the belt, to weak and exhausted to do much else but cry as she was moved forward. Ruby arrived at the feeding station as her pacifier was taken out, and she saw the cylinder of milk. "Yay!" Ruby called out. "Miwk time!" Before Ruby could register how her voice sounded, the hose was put in Ruby's mouth, and she eagerly drank her gallon quicker than any of the others. In fact, when the gallon was finished, Ruby began to cry until an arm tickled her bloated stomach, and Ruby squeeled with delight before moving down the belt. At the end of the belt, Blake gently fell into the playpen and crawled to an alphabet book before she sat down and read it while Yang began shaking her rattles like maracas. Weiss had been sat up as a sky blue baby t-shirt with white frills was put on her. She then had blue mittens and booties put on her. The earmuffs then attached themselves to her head while she was given a new pacifier, and the electric current shot through. Thankfully, she had managed to muster enough strength to use her glyphs to protect her higher brain functions. "You are a baby." The computer said through the earmuffs. "A one-year-old baby." "Hmph!" Weiss scoffed. She may be stuck acting like a baby, but before long, she'd get her bodily functions back under control and turn this insane machine off. Ruby was being burped by the maid, and, once she was burped, she was set back down on the belt and sent on her way. At the end of the belt, Weiss was dropped down into a large playpen, the cushioned floor and her diaper breaking her fall. Weiss looked around and saw that Yang was bobbing up and down, shaking her rattles while Blake was reading a cardboard alphabet book. She folded her arms, upset at what had happened and scared of how the warehouse had effectively rendered the two complete babies. Ruby was being sat up and put in a black baby t-shirt with red frills. She was also put in red mittens and booties. Ruby giggled until the earmuffs came up. Before Ruby could ask about them, a new pacifier was put into her mouth. Then the electric current did its work, frying Ruby's brain just like with Yang and Blake. "You are a baby." The computer said through the earmuffs. "A one-year-old baby." Ruby suddenly began crying from behind her pacifier while the belt carried her forward. Ruby arrived at the end of the belt and dropped into the playpen, still crying until an arm came down and pulled out Ruby's pacifier and put a baby bottle full of milk into her mouth. Ruby held onto it while the arm was retracted, and she watched Yang dance. Weiss groaned at the sight. All of Team RWBY, including her, were reduced to giant babies at the mercy of a malfunctioning warehouse. To be continued...

Hello All, This will be my first story posted. Long time lurker, abdl, switch, daddy, yada yada. I'm open to critics and I'll change when I can (hehe) but for the most part I'm happy with what I've wrote. I'm already 20,000 words and 15 chapters into this story. I'll be posting (hopefully) every Monday and Friday with a new chapter. If this gets enough love I might do some spin offs and one shots. Let me know. (Cover art by DiaperedPrince) Chapter 1: I See You’re Finally Awake The dim room that greeted Ava’s eyes was not a welcome one for the little. Pastels walls, and pastel furniture, and pastel clothes, and pastel toys, all lay beyond pure white bars. A few locks of soft brown hair were quickly shaken aside to get an unobscured look at the soft blues and pinks that dominated her vision. “Better to be awake before the bitch gets up and ruins what few moments alone I have.” She said to herself, or would have if she hadn’t forgot about the rubber gag dominating her mouth. Sure, call it a pacifier, but normally pacifiers don’t have straps that run behind the head of their victims. The feelings she slowly regained consciousness of weren’t any better than the view. Most people would appreciate soft pajamas and a firm clean mattress. Ava could feel the soft fabric start at her upper neck, run down her body and split off to her arms and legs. Once you got to her feet and hands, however, you would find firm leather cuffs keeping her appendages spread apart. She didn’t even know why Mommy (Yes mommy as the woman formerly referred to as “the bitch” demanded she be called) would put these cuffs on her. The end of the sleeves had soft but firm perfectly round mittens that meant she couldn’t pick up anything, and the wedge in her similarly round booties prevented her from walking for more than a few steps before tottering down on her padded posterior. Another indignity, and in Ava’s mind the worst of it, was the ridiculously thick diaper strapped to her heiny. Ava had changed a diaper or two when she had to babysit back in her world, but never had she ever thought, “Let’s put enough padding on this tyke that they won’t be able to sit up straight.” “They treat me like some kind of BDSM toddler!” The mumbling was met with equally frustrated thrashing. That did it. If she did hear the fucking diaper crinkling she definatly heard this stupid protective mattress cover. Why does she even have that??? Not like I’m gonna leak out of this pillow she calls a diaper. Tears welled up in her eyes before she quickly shook it off, causing even more infuriating russelling beneath her. Tears were a week one Ava thing, maybe a sometimes thing on week two, but this was week three Ava who had convinced herself to be strong. She didn’t care what happened to her. Those spankings weren’t so bad (so long as the old bitty didn’t use the hairbrush), and the soap wasn’t so bad considering the mush she had to eat for food (the one time the grey haired demon, formally known as Mommy, had mentioned she could no longer breastfeed Ava nearly vomited), and the enema was………. not something Ava was keen on thinking about. Trying to ignore the memory, Ava did a quick roll from side to side. Thick, powder filled, cream coated diaper rustled as it hugged her most sensitive area. Heh. Guess the hypnotic cartoons she forced me to watch didn’t do the trick. I’m still dry mothafucka!!!! Guess I’m made of better stock than you thought. If the shield of her pacifier wasn’t so big, you might have been able to see a smile creep up on her face before being quickly wiped away. Yesterday Mommy had been so excited to strap her little lamb into a bouncy prison in front of the cinema sized T.V. before putting in some kind of chip into a box with a click and a message on the screen saying, “Removable drive accepted. Play video?” The nearly 12 foot tall elderly woman smiled down in complete adoration of the 5’3’’ baby girl, “You’ll love this, baby. I know most parents would have introduced you to all kinds of cartoon friends by now, but I was hoping you’d relax a bit more on your own.” She turned her body towards the screen before clicking a button on her remote. The woodland creatures that instantly popped on the screen were not the typical kind of entertainment the 25 year old college student was used to, but she was quickly finding the appeal. The way they danced on the screen was incredibly funny and their snarky jokes could rival the best comedians.” Back in her immediate surroundings Ava was shaken by her memories of the previous day by a familiar but unwelcome feeling in her lower gut. After the first week with no “presents” for her Mommy she was given the much dreaded enema. Ava shuddered at the phantom feeling of water and soap filling up her bottom. What she thought would be a quick and painless process was filled with more tears than she would openly admit. Mommy had rubbed her bloated stomach and pat her puffy bottom sending vibrations to the plug holding back the deluge of waste and water. Mommy wanted her thoroughly cleaned out, and if Ava had learned anything at that point was that Mommy got what Mommy wants. She had been much more compliant after that. The constant escape attempts had momentarily stopped, the strings of profanity were nowhere to be found, and her diapers were now daily filled with her own organic mudslides. Oatmeal coming in and its smelly, brown version coming out made here feel like the infant the elderly woman claimed her to be. Even now Ava was weighing her options. Would she debase herself and give in to the cramps down below, or would she hold out until the last second before a change. The less time she spent smelling of poop and baby powder was a win, but Mommy might think her little one was holding it in again and spend some more time getting her naughtiness washed out. The threat was enough for her to just lighten her clenched cheeks for just a second before they snapped back shut. I’ll wait until she comes in at least. No reason to spend any more time covered in shit than absolutely necessary. She won’t know the difference anyway. And so her master plan to keep her pants clean as long as possible commenced. Butt clenched, appendages spread far apart, nether regions swaddled in immense padding, body covered in soft fleece, and pacifier softly bobbing in and out while the room was covered in the dim light of a teddy bear night light.